Untitled - Chapters 1 - 19 (for a contest)

Chapter 11

The Insiders2

{Logan}3

I am lost.4

I know this city by the back of my hand, yet these walls and alleys are alien to me today. I feel like I’m a rat in an experiment, being forced to run through a maze in search of food. Only it isn’t food I’m searching for. 5

I speed around another corner just like all the others and am relieved to finally see something familiar. My heart rate immediately slows. It is my friend.6

I greet the mech by raising my hand. This is a sign of trust in the City, because on all our palms is the sign of the Insiders. There are people who treat artificial intelligence like slaves or tools. But I grew up with them. To me they are equals. 7

They’re designed to look like people anyway. They have two legs, two hands and faces like us; they’re just made of metal instead of flesh.8

I expect the mech to return my gesture with its own, but it just stands there. Frowning, I stare into the lenses that are its eyes. There’s something different about this mech. What is it? The mech moves its arm as if to touch its chest, but the shuddering metal limb jams before it can. I step back uncertainly; it looks as if it’s about to explode. 9

I mutter a string of words incomprehensible to normal people to the mech that should make it shut down. But it doesn’t listen. Mechs are always obedient. What’s going on?10

The lenses flash with an unsettling image of human eyes for a second and the machine trembles more violently. Its joints clatter and creak against the strain. I know there’s nothing I can do and that I should run before the mech hurts me, but I just can’t move. My eyes are glued to its chest. 11

The metal plate is turning black and burnt. The mech is by now shaking rapidly. There is a loud, high-pitched sound as its chest suddenly bursts open. I should be yelling or screaming or running away like everyone else would. But I don’t. I wish I did.12

The image burns into my mind, burying itself in me like an insect so that I’ll never be rid of it. Inside the mech’s chest amid computer chips, threaded with wires and steel, beats a bloody human heart.13

“Logan!”14

I can’t move.15

“Logan!” I’m kicked in the stomach. “Get up!”16

Warily, I open my eyes. Jonn is shaking my shoulders so hard that a sting of pain shoots through my neck. I push him off of me angrily. Satisfied that I’m awake, he growls one word, “Outsiders,” and I’m out of bed in a flash. He disappears out the doorway, loading his gun as he goes. I quickly throw on a shirt and a long dark jacket over my sleeping pants, grab my handgun from beneath the mattress on the floor, put my earpiece in and follow him outside, careful to seal my door before leaving. The Insiders have no need to steal, but if a bunch of Outsiders have managed to get into the City I’d better not take any chances.17

Outside I can see exactly what has happened. My home is on low ground, but this just gives me a good view of the other side of the City’s tall dark buildings on the rising ground. Stars dot the hill where people have left lights on. But I don’t need to look any further than the small orange blaze near the West wall. You can always find Outsiders wherever there is any disturbance or destruction.18

I jump onto my bike and start the motor, which makes a hissing sound as it starts to hover. I shift it into gear and lean forward in anticipation of the sudden speed. Soon I’m whizzing through the streets in the direction of the West wall. Anyone I pass would probably see nothing more than a white light shooting by. I love my job.19

Even in the quiet backstreets of the City where I live, people walk safely and freely. This harmony is the reason why Outsiders are always trying to get in. But if we did let them in, the streets would no longer be safe anyway. Outside the walls there is nothing but barren land where the savages fight amongst themselves. That’s why the City was built; to keep the better people safe. I realise how wrong that is. There’s definitely something wrong with the idea of leaving most of the population outside to survive on their own, but what else can we do? This is the only place left that is safe; we can’t risk it all. I spin around the corner into a long, narrow street. It’s dangerous to ride so fast through here but it’s the most direct route to the West wall.20

Before I reach my destination I see another bike coming toward me from the end of the street. My earpiece beeps twice and Jonn begins speaking. “Fancy seeing you here.” The two of us shoot past each other but he continues speaking. “There are a lot of them this time. About twenty outsiders all got past the wall somehow, which is supposedly impossible. They’re crafty, mate. That fire is where a General and his companions were meeting. Needless to say, they’re dead now. Think I’ll get a promotion?” he asked wryly.21

“So we’ve been betrayed?” I ask, though it’s not really a question.22

“Just be careful,” Jonn warns needlessly. “I was sent back because I’ve been injured.” I’m surprised. There’s no pain in his voice. Then again, Jonn is like that. “The mechs are holding up ok,” he continues, “but it could be better down there. Do us a favour and pull one of your miracles out of your arse, would you? If this fight lasts too long the Insiders will become unsettled, and that’s the last thing we need.”23

Jonn is stating the obvious. I know what to do. It’s the same thing I always do. When Jonn says ‘miracle’ it really doesn’t mean I’m particularly special. I just work well with the mechs. And so I should, considering my main job is actually to control them, study them and keep the technology up-to-date. I forget that it’s my turn to say something.24

“Logan?” 25

My bike takes me in an upward slope through the widening streets. I’m at the hill, so I’m not too far away from the wall now. “Go get fixed,” I say. “I’ve got this covered.”26

My earpiece beeps twice. I blink my short dark hair out of my eyes; it’s flicking in my face. It’s kind of important that I’m able to see whilst riding this bike because of the speed I’m authorised to go at. It doesn’t help that I’m not wearing a helmet or any protective gear. But I’ve never felt the need to. 27

Still a few streets away from the fire, I’m about to reach a corner when a disembowelled mech is thrown from behind the wall into my path. I slam on the breaks and let the back of my bike spin out a bit so that I reach the corner facing whatever is waiting for me. I already have my gun aimed with one hand.28

There is no one in the street. Cautiously, I look around. I’m yanked off the back of my bike by the shoulders and thrown to the ground. Someone takes my gun. Three rugged men with haunted looks in their eyes stand over me with guns pointed, one with two because he took mine. “Don’t think we weren’t waiting for you,” the one with my gun says in a gruff voice. But one of them, the somewhat softer looking one, is hesitant. 29

“It’s… just a kid,” he says. 30

This may be true; I’m no more than sixteen in a couple of months. Only my intelligence got me such a high rank here so fast, but I have no doubt these men are just assuming I stole the bike in an attempt to be a hero. The third man scratches his stubble. “He could serve as a hostage…?”31

The first man whacks him in the head with my gun. “No you idiot, we have to hide once we’ve finished off anyone who could give evidence against us. Taking a hostage will just get us kicked out of here again.”32

“But he’s just a kid…”33

“I don’t think he is just a kid. Look at him.” He pushes my hair out of my face with the point of his gun, but I don’t flinch. “He’s calm. Intelligent,” he says. “And he doesn’t look afraid.”34

Two mechs leap down from the roof of a building. One is partially on fire. They’re right on time. I can always trust them to come when I call. They aim their fists at us and guns pop out of their forearms. “Outsiders are a danger to the City,” they say in their tinny voices. “Surrender.” The trouble with mechs is that they’re predictable. They always follow the procedure and fight in the same way. Even if I give them specific orders they might not listen unless I tell them in their own language. The Outsiders hold up their primitive guns to shoot the mechs before they can reach us, but I hold up my marked hand so they know who I am and tell them what to do in their robot gibberish. They lower their guns. 35

The three outsiders peer down at me with narrowed eyes. I notice the orange-tinted smoke rising above the buildings not far away and know I must be quick. “You could be more useful than I thought,” the first man observes. “You’ve made them surrender, now make them help us.”36

I speak to the mechs without answering him. They assume a passive stance and walk forwards. The burning one’s shoulder is melting. The Outsiders lower their guns, an astonished look in their eyes. But the moment they’re close enough, the mechs extend the blades in their fingers and slash two of the men’s throats. I take the opportunity to snatch back my gun and shoot the last man in the head. He goes down.37

“Thankyou,” I say to them, wondering if I’m the only person who ever does so. I point to the burning one. “Find water and quench your fire, then you can help your comrade clean up this mess.”38

They make a small jerk of their heads to nod and we swiftly part ways. I get back on my bike and head to the fire. When I get there I squint in the sudden flickering light. The Brigade is being defended by the mechs as they hose down the burning building. Other mechs are coming out of the building on fire, with people in their arms. I’m surprised at how organised these Outsiders are; they’ve positioned themselves on the rooftops of adjacent buildings and the mechs are having trouble shooting them from the ground. A fireman falls to the earth as a bullet hole from a primitive gun pierces his back. The mechs are doing this all wrong. 39

I shout at them to let half of their numbers seek out the snipers on the rooves. A couple of them acknowledge that I spoke but they know that they should follow procedure and protect the main priorities. I take an impatient breath and use their language. Five of about twenty separate from the group and head to the surrounding buildings. They could probably only spare that many. I follow one of them. It recognises my help and kicks the door to the house, but it only dents the thick metal. It steps back and rams into it; pushing the door out of its hinges. 40

Inside we find two determined men aiming at us; two hostages tied to chairs beside them with fearful eyes and small whimpers. I leave the mech to do what it does best and climb the stairs up two storeys to their roof, listening to the sounds of its victorious clash as I go. Outside in the smoky air an Outsider kneeling behind a low wall with a gun spins around to face me. It’s a woman.41

She’s thin and starved, and has deep dark circles beneath her hardened eyes. She’s afraid. I freeze, not knowing what to do. Suddenly a spray of blood splatters from her chest onto the cement and she drops her gun, falls to her knees and lies still. She shouldn’t have stood up; a mech down below had shot her. Hesitating only briefly, I run back down the stairs where the mech is untying the hostages. “There’s also a body up there to clean up,” I inform it and leave the house. Outside, I see a mech and an Outsider fighting on a rooftop amid a river of yellow sparks. 42

A mech on the ground moves closer to me and shoots the man up there. Both mechs don’t even acknowledge each other; they just go back to their work. I head back to the fire which looks as if it’s gradually being quenched and scan the shadowed streets while the mechs are too busy scanning the rooftops.43

I wonder where all the human troops are. Was it just me and Jonn who came? Or… I realise with horror that the real invasion must be somewhere else. My fight is a distraction. It looks like the mechs have things covered here so I run back to my bike and press a button on my earpiece. “Sefton.” I hear two beeps.44

“What is it?” the man demands soon after. To think that I’m his superior. “Where are you? We need you down here.”45

“I would be there if someone had told me. What’s happened and where is it?”46

“Second Street,” he replies, and I hear a gun shot coming from his end. “The mechs have gone insane again. I don’t know what brought it on.”47

“On my way,” I tell him and hear two beeps in my earpiece as I start the bike and head off into the night.48

There are as many mechs in the City as there are people. Now I understand why there weren’t any more than there was at the fire. Occasionally, and more often lately, the robots of the City have had instances where they’ve gone insane for no reason at all. They have a minute or two where they do nothing and say nothing; just standing there, appearing to have shut down.49

That’s the only warning we get before they go out and destroy the place and kill any people they see. Considering we created the mechs to be superior fighters to most people, this makes them a worse threat than the Outsiders. Perhaps they were in fact the distraction so that the Outsiders could get in. But who would have the power to induce this? I think it must have something to do with some sort of radiation, but there’s so much radiation on this planet and in the City alone that there’s no way for me to pinpoint exactly what causes it.50

As I ride down a wider road, I sense the trouble ahead. I have a strange affinity with the world and the people in it. It’s not always a strong feeling, but I can often sense people’s emotions. Fights are full of fear and death. It makes it hard to concentrate sometimes while I’m fighting, but if I can sense someone coming I know if they’re an enemy or not. In this case however, I won’t be able to sense any mechs coming because they have no emotion.51

When I was young I thought everyone had this sense, but only a few years ago Jonn corrected me. I wonder still if I’m the only one, or if there’s someone out there like me. Who could know?52

The streets widen and the buildings get taller and more magnificent as I near the centre of the City. Soon the many storey, dark grey walls surround me. Second Street isn’t far away now. My earpiece beeps. “Nice of you to show,” Sefton says. I look around but can’t see him. Wherever he is, he can see me.53

“Perhaps if you were more capable you wouldn’t need me in the first place,” I argue and cut off contact.54

Something high on the wall of a tall building grabs my attention. I’m surprised to find that it’s a mech climbing the wall, like a big metal spider. It looks at me as I approach, and shocks me by releasing its grip on the wall and letting itself fall. But I’m already below it by the time I realise what it’s doing.55

The steel limbs clamp around me and I lose control of the bike, crashing into the base of the building the mech leapt from. By now a normal person would be crushed to death by the robot, not to mention the impact with the building, but not me. Seemingly frustrated, the mech extends its retractable claws into my shoulders, piercing both my black jacket and my flesh easily. I yell and, abandoning all inhibition, throw it off of me. It lands on the road, a loud crack informing me that something inside it has broken. It gets up, showing no notice of an unusable arm dangling uselessly at its side.56

“You landed badly,” I say, ignoring the blood streaming down my shoulders, the same way a mech would. “What are you doing without the rest of the pack? Bored with Second Street?”57

It doesn’t attack me. It’s probably running through its data files trying to figure out what I am and therefore what my weakness is. Funny how just yesterday I was in the labs wishing something interesting would happen so I could go running around with the soldiers. My reliable gun is fortunately still in tact on my belt. I point it at the mech. “You shouldn’t have left the pack. There’s no point in keeping a straggler.”58

It doesn’t even try to stop me as I pull the trigger, aiming for its vulnerable spot in the centre of its head. It’s unsettling sometimes the way mechs seem to have emotions when they’re berserk. With a tired sigh, I put my gun back in my belt. I’m losing a lot of blood by the looks of the red puddle on the ground. My bike is a mess and completely inoperative now. Damn it all; I’ll have to buy a new one. 59

“…Logan,” Sefton says. I didn’t even hear the earpiece beep. “You…” Crap. I forgot about him. He just witnessed me survive all that. “You’re still alive,” he says. 60

“Stay where you are,” I order. “Where are you?”61

“The roof of the shopping centre,” he replies. “I was injured, but I got the metal bastard.”62

“Do you have any other soldiers with you?”63

“No.”64

“I’m coming to get you,” I decide and break into a run to the shopping centre. I pull some aides out of my jacket pocket to stop my blood from spilling out of me, slapping the silicone roughly onto the skin. The injuries will still be fresh when I take them off but at least I won’t leave a trail of cerise behind me. 65

When I find General Sefton on the roof lying still, I see just how badly he’s been hurt. He’s lying in a pool of blood. I reach down to feel his pulse. 66

He’s dead.67

Standing up straight, I run back the way I came. I have to help the soldiers who are still alive stop the mechs from destroying the City. 68

Chapter 269

The Outsiders70

{Avalia}71

“Avalia.”72

I look up at the sound of the old man’s voice and see his frail cloaked figure standing on the hill looking out at the far away City. The dark, cloudy sky tinged with the usual pink and dull red rests on the flat landscape with the exception of the mountains casting their shadows on the horizon. I move to the man’s side. I’m much taller than he is now. It’s strange standing over someone who used to seem so big. “Yes, father?”73

He points a bony finger at the City. “One day, we will get in there.”74

I look passively out at the vast carpet of dark jagged buildings surrounded by those formidable walls and somehow doubt it. There are thousands of Outsiders who try to get in all the time, and our little troop of twenty-two starving men and women seems a little pathetic. We can barely hold up against the attacks of the other Outsiders, let alone hold an attack of our own. We travel about a bit to avoid the other gangs and scavenge food wherever we can. It’s not the best life, but life behind those dark walls doesn’t look from here to be that much greater. I wonder what it’s like. It’s cold and windy today so I pull my thin coat closer. It was once a white blanket thrown out by the Insiders, but now it’s a pale, patchy grey sack with armholes. 75

Better than nothing though. Underneath the coat all I have is my dark grey dress that comes down to just above my knees, which also is more of a sack with armholes, pulled in by a thick brown belt. I wonder what I would look like to an Insider. I’ve seen my reflection occasionally in clouded water, but it’s always been distorted by the ripples. All I know is that I have straight dark brown hair and light-coloured eyes. And that my name is Avalia. It sounds like too pretty a name for someone like me.76

When I asked my father why he named me this way he gave me a vague answer that my mother named me. Whoever that was. Without saying anything, I walk away from my father and back to everyone else where we camped. As I often do, I wonder how we got this way. If I could pinpoint exactly what caused everything to happen, could I go back in time and stop it from happening? No, it would probably happen anyway in some way or another. 77

Our history is common knowledge. No doubt it’s distorted by word of mouth, but that’s our only way of keeping a record of things these days. There are probably plenty of Insiders who can read and write but it’s a rare skill among us. I generally keep it to myself, but when I was young my father taught me to read by using an ancient book of fairytales. I didn’t see the point in learning but he said I might need the knowledge one day. And maybe I will. You never know.78

But the Outsiders, without anything else to fill their time in the evenings, have always told stories. That is how I know why we are this way. Hundreds of years ago there was a war. Of times before that war, we know very little. But we do know that life was much better before it. It’s said that there was always water to drink (crystal clear, no less – that part I’m not sure I believe) and there was always food to eat in most parts of the world. Some myths even say that instead of poisoned oceans, the water was full of salt. Strange. I can’t imagine that much liquid full of little crystals. Don’t ask me who made that one up.79

According to the legends the clouds where pure and white, and there was also glimpses of a bright blue sky behind them. Blue! I’ve only seen that colour a few times in my life. It sounds like paradise. But the war was vicious and merciless. When it was over, nothing was left pure and healthy. The few wealthy, powerful or just intelligent people in the world gathered together and built a great wall around a large expanse of more fertile land. Excluding the people left outside, they would easily have enough food to sustain many generations to come. They assumed that eventually the ones left behind would die out. 80

But we didn’t. We adapted and survived. Why anyone would bother is beyond me. Sometimes the Insiders venture outside their walls to collect more supplies or materials, but they’re stronger now more than ever with their powerful robots. No one can take them.81

I reach the camp where everyone is sitting around a small fire flickering meekly against the wind. Nobody greets me as I sit down on the soft ground. It’s not that anyone dislikes me or I them, I just don’t talk very much. I often feel somehow… apart from the rest of the troop. Or maybe I just don’t feel safe with them.82

My father returns from his feeble optimism on the hill and stands beside me. He stares calmly at Sasher, our leader of sorts. “Where are we heading next?” he asks.83

The broad shouldered man with short straw-coloured hair looks up from poking the fire with a stick. He uses the stick to point. “To the mountains. There will be some food near there and now that the other troop has left, it’s ours for the taking.”84

My father blinks away the funny look that reaches his eyes. “That means… Won’t we have to cut rather closely to the City if we’re to get there quickly?”85

Sasher looks at him from beneath heavy eyebrows. “We will go around the City.”86

Father twists the material hanging off of him in his hands. “Yes, but still… We’ll be going rather close. Do you think the Insiders will see us?”87

He shrugs slightly irritably. “So what if they do? They won’t care as long as we don’t try to get through their precious walls. Take that as a warning, by the way.”88

This silences my father. He’s satisfied with just being close to the City, or he’s disappointed, or scheming. I pull out a clump of long, slippery yellow grass and rip off the roots with my fingers. Then I concentrate on plaiting the pieces together. The world disappears as long as I can’t see it. 89

I am unhappy.90

{Garn}91

We of the City built our world around the small amount of land that can provide food. There are other places on the planet that are fertile; we didn’t leave the Outsiders to starve. Perhaps it’s cruel of me to speak this way about other people, but we can’t just let everyone into the City. This place, the last safe place anywhere, must be protected.92

“Where is he?” the General barks. “Where is Garn? We’re leaving soon.”93

“I’m here,” I smirk, making him turn around in surprise. I move silently and enjoy people’s reactions when they finally notice me. The closer I can get, the more fun it is. But the General just scowls. 94

“You should have been here half an hour ago. We’re about to open the wall.”95

“Sorry, sir,” I say half-heartedly and move away to check my bags again for anything I’ve forgotten. It’s been a while since I’ve been outside the City, and for some reason I’m kind of nervous. I feel like something big is going to happen to me out there this time. I wonder what could be so big that it would give me this feeling. Will I die out there? Or maybe I’ll blow my cover for the first time in all these years of working for the City. It hasn’t been that long I suppose. About 8 years I think. But 8 years is a large fraction of your life when you’re only 23 years old.96

Then again, my fears could be unwarranted. What happens to me out there could be a good thing. Maybe I’ll accomplish the mission. I doubt it though. When the General told me I was to find and report any suspicious activity among the Outsiders, possibly arresting certain culprits or sabotaging their efforts to enter the City, he probably just meant for me to gather information. One person can only do so much.97

After going through my bag and reasserting that I have everything, I swing the bag over my shoulder. It’s tattered and dirty like my clothes. For good reason; no normal looking person would blend in with the Outsiders. They’re savage and violent people because of their need to survive. Not all of them are brutish animals I suppose; just most. Some of the other soldiers saw it as funny when I purposely cut some shallow scratches into my cheek. But if someone looking as healthy as me didn’t look like he’d been in a fight or two, the Outsiders would know who I am immediately. 98

And when I asked the soldiers to give me a few bruises they were more than happy to go along with it. It was a bit irritating that they were enjoying hitting me as hard as they could while I stood there and did nothing, but what could I do? I did ask them to do it. They probably just wanted revenge from all those times I beat them up in training. 99

Smiling at the memory, I watch them as they listen to the General’s orders and prepare the craft to leave the City. The craft is a huge steel beast hovering a few feet off the ground. The main part of the body is structured like one of the ancient ships from before the great war, with a deck and lower quarters beneath with any cargo and sleeping accommodation there. It’s propelled forward with huge motors that push it through the atmosphere. The difference is that on basically every part of the ship imaginable is a weapon, and our design is more angular, sleek, and as a result, very intimidating looking. 100

More soldiers are waiting by the wall to trigger the machines to create an opening just big enough to let the craft through. Most of the troops here are just here to protect the place from any Outsiders who might take the opportunity of entry. That’s why there are at least a hundred mechs swarming around as well. My idle thoughts are interrupted at the sight of the general yelling at a young soldier about something small and unimportant. The soldier looks only to be about fourteen; give him a break. 101

I miss the old guy, Sefton. He was killed in the last big mech revolt. Damn robots. Something about them makes me uneasy. But in spite of that I don’t think it’s their fault that they keep malfunctioning of late. Every time the mechs go nuts, a group of Outsiders is right there to attack at our convenient time of weakness. Somehow, the Outsiders are causing the madness. 102

The new General calls me over impatiently; the craft is ready for me to board. Reluctantly I obey his haughty command to get on the ship. Following me up the long ramp is about twenty mechs, all in perfect formation.103

My bag is light. All that’s in it is what could almost pass as a tent, a little bit of stale bread (my reason for being late was that I was taking a last full meal,) a blanket, and a dirty flask of water. The water is fresh and clean, filtered through the City’s great machines just this morning. Because I live in hygienic conditions most of the time my body doesn’t handle the murky, often poisonous water of the Outside very well. But as long as I don’t let anyone else drink my water they won’t know that it’s clean. So now I have nothing that could prove that I’m an Insider. Not even a marked palm.104

Insiders have their palms marked with the letter I and a circle behind it when they’re born so that they can’t be mistaken for Outsiders. But for reasons I keep secret, and barely understand myself, I was never marked. 105

Once on the deck I greet the only other three people aboard. I’m happy to find that one of them is a guy I’ve spoken to a couple of times. I barely know him but it’s better than not knowing him at all.106

“Hey. It’s Jonn, right?”107

He grins. He’s a friendly type. “Yeah, that’s me. And you’re Garn. Did I remember correctly?”108

I nod. Looking around the deck, it doesn’t take me long to figure out where I’m going to be standing when they open the wall. A small pile of chains is waiting for me in the centre of the deck. Jonn follows my gaze and laughs. “Yeah, sorry about that. We’re going to be pretty cruel once we get through that wall in order to be convincing, so don’t take it to heart.”109

“It’s ok, I know. I’ve been on missions like this a few times now.”110

Jonn raises his eyebrows. “Really? You must be pretty good at undercover work then.”111

I shrug. “I’ve worked among the Outsiders so many times now that I know more about them than they do. That’s all.”112

One of the other soldiers taps me on the shoulder. “Sorry to break up your party but we have to get you chained up before they open the wall.”113

“Oh, sorry,” Jonn apologises and holds out his hand to me. “I’ll take your bag for now.” After I give it to him he looks at it with a raised eyebrow. “What the hell happened to it?”114

“I rammed it into the dirt a couple times, ripped holes in it and crudely sewed them back up, gave it a few stains and then left it out to dry.”115

“Ah.”116

I turn back to the other two guys. “Get on with it then.”117

They bind together my wrists behind me with a knot of chains. One of them explains that when I get dropped off they’ll leave this chain on. Their reasoning is that they wouldn’t let me go free without some sort of punishment. The idea is that I can’t do much with my hands tied behind my back. If I get into a lot of trouble they explain how I can slip out of the knot, but if I was in enough trouble to blow my cover like that, I wouldn’t need to know this to get free anyway. 118

Next they chain my upper arms to my torso using a sort of brace around my neck so it doesn’t fall down. Surprisingly, that’s it. Then again I couldn’t escape no matter how little I was restrained with all these mechs standing by. Jonn returns to my side after conferring with the mechs so they might grasp what’s happening, and a sudden jolt in the wall tells us we’re heading out. The craft edges forwards. These heavy ships take a while to pick up speed, but once they do they’re unstoppable.119

Jonn notices the chains and is amused. “They trussed you up tight, huh? Hey,” he frowns at my upturned hands. “You don’t have a… Where’s your mark? Are you an Outsider by birth?”120

“Hmm? No,” I mutter. “My parents just refused to give me the mark.”121

“Why?” he asks. “It keeps us safe.”122

“You think I’m not safe?” I ask pointedly. “My parents didn’t believe in marking people like… animals,” I say. What a total lie. I never even met my parents. There’s a blank stretch in my memory right up until I’m eight. From there I’m raised by soldiers; trained in camps with a class of other orphans. But the other orphans were lucky enough to have all of their memories. I don’t know how it happened, but those first years of my life definitely have something to do with my ability. 123

“Hey,” Jonn says, waving his hand in my face. “Forget you were talking to me?”124

I laugh. “Sorry.” 125

He looks ahead at the wall, still gradually inching open. It’s nearly completely open now. “It’s ok,” he says. “You’re a lot like a friend of mine. He follows his train of thought and forgets what’s happening at present. He stops talking halfway through our conversations all the time.”126

“Really? Who is he?” I ask out of curiosity. The craft picks up speed slightly. 127

He scratches his head and considers the question. “You might have heard of him. His name’s Logan. He works on mechs and stuff, but helps the troops out in crises.”128

“You know him? What’s a common soldier doing with a mate like him?”129

Jonn laughs. “I was lucky enough to be his roommate a year before he was rapidly promoted. I guess I just stayed his roommate.”130

“Wow,” I snigger. “It must suck to be friends with someone so well-known and powerful. On the other hand I’m sure it has its advantages.” The front of the craft crosses the threshold and the wall stays open while we go though. “Better stop talking now,” I observe. “Be as cruel as you want when we get out there; hit me if you must. The more realistic, the better.”131

Jonn says nothing; we’re now too far outside for him to acknowledge anything I say. It’s time for me to get into character as well. I look up at the wall; its width is the same as two roads. As the wall closes behind us with a low boom, I make my best longing stare back at the City. John whacks me roughly over the head so I know he listened, and I obediently look ahead. The ship builds up speed, heading out, far out, to the Outside.132

{Avalia}133

Two days of following Sasher across the plains has lead us close to the City. We’re perhaps only ten kilometres from the wall. My father seems almost insane with excitement. Perhaps he is losing his sanity in his old age. I wonder why I was born so late in his life. He’s 68, so… what’s 68 take 18? Oh of course; 50. So he was 50 when I was born. That’s so old for having children. And what about my mother? He tells me so little of her.134

We stop to rest and eat our daily rations right where we are. This place is as good as any; there are just plains for such a long way. I can’t be bothered eating now. I feel sick, so I’ll save today’s ration for tomorrow when I’ll doubtless be starving.135

I look over at the twins. They are two middle-aged, muscular women who have hated each other since I can remember. Today they look particularly irritable; eyeing each other venomously as they eat. My eyes sweep my surroundings until they stop on Sasher. He’s looking at me in that unsettling way again. Realising that I’m looking back at him, he starts to smile, but we lose eye contact as one of the twins leaps at the other. They scratch and claw at each other furiously until two of the men pull them off of each other. The attacker spits at the other and I turn away. These people are so… 136

“Look!” my father’s raspy voice tries to shout. I look up like everyone else. “The wall is opening! The wall of the City is opening!”137

I stand up slowly. “You’re… right.” We all watch in revered silence as the far off wall opens up. A strange craft drifts out and the door closes. No one says anything. We watch for a long time as the hulking black shape gathers speed along the plains. It flies faster and faster, making the grey dust come up in small plumes beneath it and in its wake despite the fact that it doesn’t touch the ground. It’s running almost adjacent to our route to the mountains. As it crosses our path only a kilometre away and suddenly makes a sharp turn. I swear I see something pushed off of it as it turns, and it speeds back the way it came.138

My father exclaims and takes a feeble step for the ship as it heads back to the City. What was the point in that? I wonder. It came out here, turned around, and now it’s leaving.139

But then I see. Something really was thrown off the craft. Amid a swirling cloud of grey dust, a figure stumbles to its feet. I squint at it. From here it looks like a man, but I can’t be sure from here. The person, whatever gender, moves through the dust and kicks something toward us. The figure continues in our direction, kicking the thing in front of it. It holds its arms above its head in friendly greeting. By the look of it, he is a male. We all look to Sasher. He looks to us. 140

“What’s an Insider doing out here?” I ask. “And why was he dumped here? It didn’t look like they were gentle with him, so he mustn’t be on their side. Do you think this is a new sort of punishment they have for their criminals? Dump them out here?”141

“Maybe,” Sasher frowns. “But they don’t have criminals. They already have everything.”142

His stubborn belief of what we’ve always believed annoys me. “Maybe things aren’t as peaceful in the City as we think,” I say. “Things can change even when hidden behind a wall.”143

No one says anything. They’re used to my saying such solemn things after all these years.144

“He doesn’t seem like a criminal,” one of the twins mutters.145

“Oh, and you can tell that from here?” I ask. How can you judge a person from one sight, let alone a sight from that far away?146

The woman scowls. “I can see his body language. He raised his arms in greeting, but if he were a criminal getting punished, or even an Insider at all, he wouldn’t be so friendly. I would expect him to have run away the moment he saw us.”147

I blink and look back at the approaching man, gradually walking toward us. I’m surprised. The woman is right. Violent as they are, I should remember these people still have brains like any other person. I’m humbled. “You’re right. Any Insider would run from us. So, what? Does that mean he’s an Outsider?”148

Sasher stirs. “I don’t know. But it seems safe to speak with him. Even if he’s really an enemy and decides to attack us he’s not going to beat all of us. We should be cautious though. Come on,” he decides and shoulders his pack, heading in the direction of the stranger. One by one we follow.149

“Maybe he can get us into the City,” father whispers to me excitedly. I don’t answer.150

Gradually we cover the ground between us and the stranger. I walk to the head of the pack so I can see him clearer. Soon I can see his clothes. They’re tattered and dirty like our clothes. But he doesn’t look weak or hungry like us either. In fact he looks quite strong and healthy, so it crosses my mind that he might be an Insider pretending to be one of us for some reason. I wouldn’t put it past them. His palm will clear that up for us; it’s said that all Insiders have a symbol marked on one of their hands so that they know if you’re an Outsider or not. It’s pretty stupid if you ask me. If you need a mark to know the difference between us, then we can’t be all that different in the first place—now, can we?151

We walk for a while. It’s weird being face-to-face with a stranger but not being able to say something. If anything, politely avoiding eye-contact is awkward. Soon we’re only twenty metres apart and I can make out this man’s features. He has short light brown hair and greyish eyes. The thing he’s kicking in front of him is his pack because his hands are chained together in front of him. He certainly looks like a criminal to me. But he seems quite casual and not at all worried about meeting us. He can’t be an Insider. He holds up his hands as if reading my thoughts, showing both his palms. 152

So he is one of us.153

Instantly the tension in the air eases. He kicks his bag again and it lands in front of us, so we stop while he closes the rest of the space between our two parties. Seeing the scabbed cuts on his face, I realise that he must only be so healthy because he fights for it. He walks smoothly and confidently, and he’s broad shouldered and strong-looking. Sasher must feel threatened. I look over and see him cross his arms.154

“Who are you?”155

“Nrag,” the stranger replies, seeming to find his own name amusing. “But I suppose my full name is Nragath.”156

Sasher nods. “Why are your hands bound? And why did the Insiders dump you out here?”157

Nrag laughs. “Funny story. My friends and I managed to get into the City a couple of days ago. But practically the moment we got in, we got caught, and… I was the only one they left alive to question. Once they got out of me how we got into their precious City, they decided there was no point in killing me after I was so cooperative… Well, I was cooperative at the end, anyway. So they decided to just dump me out here.” He indicated his chains. “This was the punishment. I wouldn’t be able to defend myself or do anything much out here with these on. In theory.”158

I frown. What does he mean by ‘in theory’? Does he think he’s so great that he can still survive out here alone with his hands tied?159

“What do you want from us then?” Sasher asks. 160

“Well, if you don’t mind, it’d be great if you could break these chains for me,” he grins. “Other than that, I’m happy to leave afterward if you wish. But if you didn’t mind, I would like to run with you. My previous gang is now dead. I can offer my skills.”161

“Which are?” our leader raises an eyebrow.162

Nrag considers the question. “I hunt well. But if scrat meat isn’t to your taste, I can also fight well. If you don’t mind my saying, your small troop could use all the help it can get.”163

“Another mouth to feed isn’t much help,” Sasher points out.164

“I just said I could prove my worth. But if you really want, I can feed myself separately with whatever I can get on my own.”165

Sasher exhales deeply and knits his brow, calculating. “Alright,” he says finally. “We have a deal. You will travel with us as defence, but essentially we work separately for now.”166

“Fantastic!” Nrag enthuses. “Now get me out of this shit.”167

“Avi,” Sasher throws me a large heavy file. “Get to work for us.” He and the entire troop immediately finds a comfortable spot and sits down, talking among themselves about the stranger. I look from the file to Nrag, then back at the file. Where did Sasher get this? It doesn’t matter. He didn’t give me this task for no reason. He knows I’ll know what he wants, and he wants more information. Sasher may be creepy at times, but at least he acknowledges my intelligence instead of assuming like most men (including my father) that I’m an idiot. I move closer to Nrag and he holds out his wrists. 168

“We might as well sit down,” I say. “This will probably take a while.”169

He wordlessly obliges and I get to work on the thick rings of metal. With so many layers, this really will take a while. Unless the knot comes undone after I just cut this first layer.170

“Avi,” Nrag says. I don’t look up. “That’s a strange name.”171

“It’s short for Avalia,” I mutter in a tone of voice that signifies the end of a conversation. I have to seem uninterested at first or I won’t get any information. No one ever wants to tell people things that they want to know. Nrag silences momentarily. 172

{Garn}173

I couldn’t believe my luck when I saw this troop from the craft. They’re perfect for this operation. There seems to be plenty of different characters here with whom I can manipulate, it’s a small troop so if I must I can fight them, not to mention they could do with my help. They witnessed my arrival so there’s no question of how I got here; everything I’ve said seems true to them, I’m sure. Another great thing about this is that I didn’t have to walk for uncertain distances in search of my first troop either. But the best part is that they didn’t trust me enough to let me join them completely. I owe them nothing, my supplies are my own, and I’m basically just here for company. This is more perfect than I could ever hope for.174

When I told them my name I couldn’t hide my amusement at my own little joke. Nrag, being Garn spelled backwards seemed to be a very suitable name. These people wouldn’t have heard of anyone called Garn, but I can’t take any chances considering the amount of times I’ve been out here now. Everything is going so smoothly I can barely believe it’s just chance. 175

And then there’s this girl. She kneels in front of me, gradually getting through the first chain. Her name is Avalia. I can’t ignore this. It could just be that her parents had a strange sense of humour, or this is just amazing coincidence, but I have to look into it. Meanwhile I have to stay in character as a typical Outsider. Avalia seems… like an unusual Outsider though, and I can’t bring myself to do or say anything very crude. Instead I make pointless conversation for a while; maybe she’ll assume I’m not very smart.176

“So um, Avalia…”177

“Call me Avi,” she replies. “Only my father calls me by my full name.”178

“Avi then. What’s it like around this territory? Is there much to hunt?”179

She shrugs. “I honestly don’t know. Only Sasher occasionally hunts, and only if he can be bothered. Besides that, we haven’t been in this territory much longer than you have. We travel about a bit.”180

“Oh.” I nod. “I guess such a small troop would have to move around.”181

“Where was your territory before you tried to get into the City?” Avi asks innocently. I know she’s trying to coax information out of me. I don’t think Sasher would have chosen her for this job if he could help it; there’s definitely something between those two. It could be one-way though. I point out across the plains with both hands and she has to stop working to look. “Beyond the mountains,” I say. It’s far enough away that I don’t have to get specific. I put my hands back down and she continues filing the chain.182

“I’m sorry about your gang,” she says quietly.183

“Hmm?”184

“I’m sorry they all died in your attempt to get into the City.”185

“Oh. Ah, that’s ok. They were all going to die one day anyway. So am I.”186

“That’s uplifting,” she mutters. 187

“It’s the truth. Wouldn’t you rather know the truth than be ignorant, even if the truth is bad?” Crap. How stupid was that? That’s gotta be the first mistake I’ve ever made on a mission. What I just said was completely out of character; I’m not supposed to be smart. What’s wrong with me? I’ll have to do better than this if I’m to stay alive. Avalia looks up at me, blinking. She stares at me for a long time. Crapcrapcrapcrapcrap. Finally she looks back down at her work. 188

“I don’t know.” 189

Avi gets through the first chain. “Maybe I’ll just be able to undo the knot now,” she says, but I know that won’t work. She struggles with the chain for a little while, frowning, but can’t figure it out. She sighs. “I guess I’ll just have to keep filing.” There’s already a whole heap of metal filings in my lap. By the end of this I’ll be covered in the stuff.190

“Tell me about yourself,” she says. “Where were you born?”191

This makes me laugh. I might as well tell the truth. If it sounds like I have secrets that won’t matter to her, there’ll be less attention on the secrets I’m trying to keep. “I have no idea,” I say. “I have few memories of my childhood.”192

“What happened to your parents?”193

I smile again. “I don’t know.”194

“Well, what happened to you then?”195

“I joined a gang, became their leader and tried to get into places I shouldn’t have. There’s nothing much to tell.” I look up at the dark red clouds, bored. “What about you? I’m sure your life has been more interesting than mine.”196

“Not really,” she scoffs. “I grew up with this bunch. I don’t mean to sound ungrateful; where would I be without them? I just feel like I don’t belong a lot of the time.”197

Why is she telling me something so personal? We only just met. A typical Outsider would be embarrassed right about now, so I laugh nervously. “Yeah… that’s um… not good.”198

Avi sends me a wry smile. “You’re smarter than you make yourself out to be. I won’t question your reasons for it; perhaps it’s a survival thing. I just don’t want you to underestimate me either.”199

I blink stupidly, immediately contradicting what she just said. “…Right.”200

“Sasher!” one of the twins stands up and points at a low hill nearby. A man who looks like a walking corpse is there, silhouetted against the sky. Avi and the rest of the gang scramble to their feet.201

“What do you want?” Sasher yells.202

The man smirks. “You’re in our territory.”203

“Our territory?” I mutter. That’s not good.204

Avi curses and throws herself back down, rapidly trying to get through my chains. I look past her and see what she already knew was there. An entire troop of about fifty gets up off the ground and makes themselves known. They had hidden behind the low hill while their scout made sure we were as helpless as we looked. Even if they look even less healthy than we do, they can beat us easily with numbers alone. Sasher clenches two fists at his sides. He knows he’s lost, and can’t think of a way out of this fix.205

“We’re just passing through,” he says. “We were just about to leave, in fact.” Everyone but Avi and I picks up their belongings.206

The thin man laughs. “No, don’t bother yourselves. Food is scarce around here, as you know. Fortunately, we believe that anything we find in our territory is automatically ours. You can run if you want, but you can’t run forever and we’ll catch up anyway. Save us some time and surrender.”207

“Yeah, like that’s going to happen,” Sasher rolls his eyes. “Does that ever work?”208

“It’s always worth a try. Well, if you won’t surrender, will you at least fight and then surrender?”209

Sasher glares at the man. Our group is no match for this one, but what else can he do? “You heard the man,” he declares to us. “Prepare to fight.”210

No one but Avi, it seems, expected this. They throw down their bags and pull out their weapons. None of them have guns, not even in the enemy gang. This is going to be a fight of blunt knives and spears. Just like cave men. Avalia is filing furiously while the two leaders exchange argumentative banter. She’s never going to get through this. “What are you doing?” I ask and pull away. “Defend yourself.”211

“You’ll be defenceless if I don’t do this,” she retorts and tries to get my arms back. I stand up and hold them away. “I thought you said you weren’t underestimating me. I can look after myself, now put the damn file down and get ready.”212

She glares at me. She knows she has no choice. “Fine.” She drops the file on the ground and pulls out a knife from her belt. “But if you die, I’ll kill you.”213

“I can’t begin to tell you what’s wrong with that statement.” 214

I have no weapon now, but perhaps I can use this chain, which is now partly hanging down from the main knot. If I die, Avalia will be dead too. I can’t let this happen.215

Chapter 3216

Above the Clouds217

{Garn}218

The enemy troop doesn’t waste any time once they realise Sasher is stalling them. They scatter in amongst us haphazardly, cutting down anyone in their path. What’s the point in killing us? Perhaps they want to eat us. I’ve heard of troops who’ve become that savage, but I never actually believed it. Avalia and I do nothing but stand and watch for a few seconds; for now we’ve been overlooked because we’re outside the main pack. But it’s not long before a rabid man, foaming at the mouth sees us and attacks Avi. I guess he didn’t like his chances better against me.219

I step in front of the girl and he thrusts his knife through the knot of chains between my wrists accidentally. Using his own momentum I pull him forwards and to my side, whacking him on the back. He makes a satisfying ‘oof’ sound as he hits the ground and I kick him in the head just to make sure he doesn’t get up for a while. I spin around and find that Avi already has another two attackers. I let her fight the woman; it wouldn’t feel right if I did. I loop my chains around the guy’s neck and kick him twice in the stomach before twisting the chains just enough to break his neck. He goes down.220

Avi’s shoulder has a shallow slit in it now but she manages to stab the crazed woman upward beneath the ribs. It’s a strange sight because Avi looks so delicate in comparison to the solid woman. Never underestimate Outsiders.221

The next thing I know, four people have decided to attack me at once. I flick the end of my chain at their eyes and attack them with my feet and elbows until they hit the ground. I take someone’s knife and throw it through their skull, which is awkward when my hands are tied. Kneeing the last one in the stomach, I break his neck on his way down. Spinning around, I find some old guy has a knife to Avi’s throat. He grins, showing only two crooked teeth. I hesitate for a moment, but I quickly take a knife from the woman trying to attack me from behind and throw it at the guy’s head. 222

Avalia seems to understand that I’d prefer not to fight chicks and wordlessly takes my attacker for me. Her coat is on the ground now and the cut on her shoulder has bled in little zigzags. Out of the corner of my eye I see a man throwing a long blade at her while she’s busy with the woman; I lunge to catch it in my chains. Instead of slicing through, it rebounds off and falls to the ground, so I pick it up. I hold what looks like a sabre with both hands for balance, and the man and I run at each other. I leap over a victim crawling in the dirt and land just as our blades meet with a thin ringing sound. It seems he had a set of two identical blades.223

We spar for a minute, but he has the upper hand due to experience with these sabres and due to the fact that he can strike wildly with one arm, leaving the other free. He moves forward suddenly and slashes horizontally, missing me by centimetres. I take a hasty step back and trip over something, so I use the movement to flip myself backward so that I’m directly beside our campfire. He foolishly follows and lands on my sabre blade. I spin, ready for more.224

“Stop right there.” I turn to face the thin man from the hill, who is smugly aiming a gun at me over the fire. 225

“You have a gun,” I say, surprised. I wish I had been allowed to bring one. “Better be careful,” I say. “Bullets only last so long. You’d better not waste any.”226

“Exactly,” he replies, cocking the weapon. “Don’t make me waste this one.”227

I look around me and realise the area is silent. The soft ground is churned and littered with bodies. There is only a dozen of my troop still alive, and the ones that are this fortunate are kneeling in the dirt in a line with their wrists tied with straggly rope. I look at the gun holder who seems to be the enemy leader. I can’t escape no matter what I do. He will kill me. Submitting, I kneel where I am between Avi and Sasher. The campfire is so close, the heat radiating off of it is burning my face. The thin man looks pleased and lowers his weapon.228

“So,” he begins, “you started off with 22 and now you’re down to 13. That’s a lucky number, you know.”229

Sasher spits blood on the ground in front of him. “Lucky for whom?”230

The man looks at him briefly and laughs. “You know, what bothers me,” he says, ignoring the question, “is that we started off with 58 and now we’re down to 28. Now, how can that be?”231

I glance at Sasher beside me and we exchange a look of mutual respect in the knowledge that we both killed about ten, and that the rest of the troop only killed ten collectively. 232

Good ole’ Sasher. After spending such a short time with them I was already beginning to like this troop. If things get too ugly here I’ll have to fly. But what about Avalia? I sense her on my other side. I could take her with me, but what would she say if she knew what I am? And she would resent me from taking her away and not saving her family. Besides, she may not even be the person my farfetched suspicions say she is. Then what would I do? Abandon her?233

I can’t just leave her here with these cannibals. And they’re cannibals for certain, I realise, as the enemy leader explains to each of his prisoners why he’s not going to eat them. In the next minute or so I have to think of a plan. 234

{Avalia}235

I kneel in the dirt by the fire next to Nragath listening to this horrible conversation. The enemy leader is explaining to everyone that he let us live for various reasons. For Sasher, Nrag and most of the others, it was because he wanted their strength among his troops. I was disappointed for some reason when I was told all they wanted me for was because I was attractive and not because I could help their gang in any way, but what was I thinking? I’m grateful to be alive no matter what the reason. Besides, it’s a better reason than my father is getting; he is only alive now because no one wants to eat him.236

“Old meat is dry and tough,” the thin man explains. “Rest assured, if you get to be a hindrance we can always kill you later.”237

A cry leaps unbidden to my lips. I feel many eyes on me. The enemy leader sends me a curious smirk and I lower my head so as to avoid any prolonged interest. Thankfully he continues his victory speech after only a moment. I exhale silently and look over at Nrag’s chained wrists. If only I’d filed them faster before these people came, perhaps he would have fought better and we wouldn’t be in this position at all. I just didn’t see the need to hurry before. There is never any reason to hurry in this still, slow world. Guilt pulls at my heart. Was this my fault? 238

I suddenly realise that the long hanging end of Nrag’s chain is resting in the fire, beginning to glow with the heat. I quickly look away so as not draw attention. I won’t hinder him again.239

The thin man behind the fire is telling us how he succeeded so easily, just like a typical villain. Do all arse holes have loose tongues? I think wryly. I wish I were brave enough to say it out loud. But I’m actually surprised at what he says. He reveals to us that for some time now, one of the twins was feeding them information. The woman leaps to her feet at the sight of our hateful looks. “You lot should be grateful! I made sure the lot of you would be spared! Nragath, especially, is lucky he drew so much attention to himself because I was never able to tell this gang he was here.”240

I don’t think these people really payed much mind to whom she said to save; I think we’re only alive because of our own doing. I blink as I notice that the other twin isn’t in the line of surrenders. Ah. The body is behind us. “You didn’t even save your own sister…?” I ask quietly.241

“No!” she spits. “I didn’t want her to die.” She jabs a finger in the general direction of the enemy. “They killed her!”242

“How were we supposed to know which one was her?” a tall man yawns indifferently. 243

The one remaining twin’s eyes bulge disbelievingly. “She looks exactly like me!! Come to think of it, what if she were me? You wouldn’t have known the difference. Would you have cared?” she demands the leader. He stares coldly back at her for a long, long time. Horrified, she sinks back to the ground. The leader releases her from his stare to examine his nails. “Yes… Well I’m afraid there is something else you should know. If we’re to keep all these people in our gang, we can’t have a traitor in our midst, can we?” The twin looks up suddenly, fear distorting her features for the first time I’ve ever witnessed. “It’s your own fault, you know.” A strong-looking man with a dirty beard approaches her calmly from behind with a wide, rounded blade. “You brought this upon yourself.” The man stabs her in the back. She dies instantly, bending face-first in the dirt. 244

So now there are 12 of us left. The enemy leader turns back to his prisoners. “Welcome to our troop. If you want to live, you’ll be cooperative. I’m sure you’ll detest eating human meat at first but in time, when you’ll realise there’s nothing else to eat, I’m equally sure you’ll come to like it.”245

Out of the silence, everyone is surprised to hear a laugh from Nragath. He looks the leader in the eye, making him uncertain. “You’d think so, but…” He leaps to his feet and turns, throwing the by now red-hot end of his chain in the eyes of the man behind him and kicking him in the head as he screams. He looks back at the leader while the man collapses behind him. “You can’t make me become a cannibal.”246

The shocked enemy gang surges into motion and runs at him. Before they get to him he reaches down, takes a knife from the body behind him and throws it to Sasher. The moment the group comes near him he swings the chain in their faces, making sure the metal doesn’t touch him, and flits out of the way before attacking again. The leader stands contemptuously behind the fire while his gang fights. Sasher stands up suddenly and stabs one of the unsuspecting men in the back, pulling the knife back out and heading into the throng. I watch the frenzy from where I am, wide-eyed like a child. 247

The enemy leader rolls his eyes, mutters something inaudible and before I know it, he’s hauling me to my feet. He holds me by the neck with his arm and holds his gun to my head. I gasp a mouthful of his body-odour. 248

“Hey, idiots,” he shouts. No one notices him. “HEY!” At this, everyone stops to look. Sasher and Nrag push their way to the front of the pack, and stop when they see what has happened. 249

“Avi,” Sasher blinks stupidly.250

“Avi, huh?” my captor asks. “That’s her name? Well now. Aren’t we in a bit of a pickle then? I can’t shoot both of you, and the truth is I’d rather not kill you. But I can kill poor Avi here. Don’t think I won’t do it.” The two men exchange a glance, as if the other is supposed to know what to do. “So now I have the upper hand once more,” the enemy leader continues. “I’ll let her live if you two surrender properly and come peacefully. Our gang really isn’t that bad, you know. The way you struggle, you’d think we were devils.”251

“You are devils,” Sasher mutters.252

“Pass me your knife,” Nrag says to him after considering the sky for a moment.253

“Why?”254

The arm around my neck tightens its grip. “Hey. What are you planning?”255

Nrag frowns. “What do you…? Where I come from, in order to surrender officially the one who starts the fight must lay down a weapon to signify this.”256

“Where do you come from?” Sasher asks suddenly.257

“Way beyond the mountains.”258

“Where I come from,” my captor interrupts, “you don’t need to hold a knife to surrender.”259

“Without surrendering officially, I won’t be your inferior and I’ll consider this battle still on,” Nrag argues. “Don’t be paranoid; it’s a sign of weakness.” Without waiting for a reply he takes the knife from Sasher, holds it up harmlessly between two fingers, and the arm around my neck relaxes somewhat. Nrag bends to put down the knife and pauses to look at the leader. Faster than my eyes can follow, he flicks the knife at us. I scream and close my eyes. Specks of warm liquid spray the back of my hair, and the heavy arm around me drags me down with it.260

We hit the ground and I pull out of the thin man’s grasp. A knife sticks out of the side of his forehead above two frozen eyes. Sasher takes the gun out of his hand and points it at the group of listless cannibals behind us. “Good shot mate,” he tells Nrag as the man helps me up and supports me. I’m not hurt, but I feel weaker than ever after that little brush with death.261

Sasher is mildly irritated to find that the troop of about twenty enemies still hasn’t left. “I have the upper hand now,” he says. “My advice to you is to leave us the hell alone. Even with just us we can beat you and I won’t hesitate to use every one of these bullets; I’ve survived quite well without a gun all my life and I don’t think I’ll become dependant on one now.” The group looks around uncertainly. “That means get lost!”262

Finally they run back over the hill and away from us. Sasher lowers the weapon.263

“I wonder if that’s the last we’ve seen of them,” Nrag says to no one in particular. I gently push him away and stand up on my own. I feel like an idiot now for being so pathetic. Outsiders face death all the time. Nrag finds a knife on another body and moves to cut everyone’s ropes. So there are just twelve of us now. Only two women have survived including me, and ten men. If we looked pathetic before, we look pitiful now. The area is littered with bodies though some of the enemies are just unconscious. I can’t wait to get out of here.264

“Are you ok?” Sasher interrupts my thoughts.265

“Oh. Yes. I’m alive, aren’t I?” I step through the mess until I find where I left my coat. It’s even dirtier than before, but at least there’s no blood on it. I shake it out and put it on. Then Sasher and I search for food and supplies, and everything else dropped. My knife is old so I discard it and take a sharper-looking one from the ground. The sun is setting by the time we’re all ready to leave, and I ask if we’re going to bury the dead.266

“Of course not,” Sasher laughs. The gun is now safely in his belt. “Who has the time?”267

“But the moment we leave, those people are going to come back and eat all these bodies. Would you want that to happen to your body after you die?”268

He considers what I said when Nrag pipes up. “There are plenty of things that we disagree with, but it’s not always our choice. Those people chose to be cannibals in the knowledge that if they ever died, they too would be eaten. If we must, let’s save our own dead. What do you think?”269

It’s a good compromise. We don’t have time to bury so many people singularly, so instead we dig a shallow grave, pile them all in there and cover them in dirt. Hopefully the cannibals won’t notice.270

So then we’re on our way again to the mountains.271

{Garn}272

It seems I’ve gained Sasher’s trust from that fight with the cannibals alone. By now my cover of ‘idiot’ is completely blown and I may as well be myself. At least I’m playing a foreigner, so my behaviour will be overlooked. The gang finally stops travelling halfway through the night and everyone gratefully sits down where they are. Some of them can’t even be bothered putting up their tents so they lie down where they are with their tents draped over the top of them for warmth.273

Sasher comes to speak to me so I stand up to meet him. My wrists are still chained because no one’s gotten around to helping me, but I really don’t care. 274

“I can’t guess where we’d be now if it weren’t for you popping up out of nowhere today,” he says awkwardly. “It’s good to have someone else capable around here too. Anyway, I was going to give you the gun as a sign of my trust but as it turns out there was no ammunition in it. That dick head was bluffing the whole time. I don’t think even his own gang knew he was in fact unarmed all that time. So then I was going to throw it away but I figure it might be useful for me to bluff with one day. So I guess all I really need to tell you is that I trust you; so don’t fuck it up. Wanna join our gang properly?” He holds out his hand. I shake it.275

“Thanks for that,” I say, “but with all due respect I’d like to stay apart from the troop. I’m not a great lover of responsibility and commitment only makes me uncomfortable. It’ll be much easier for me to work with you if there’s nothing official involved. Do you understand? No hard feelings.”276

Sasher looks slightly perturbed for a second there, but quickly changes his mind. “You’re a weird guy, Nrag.”277

I laugh. “You have no idea.” I indicate my chains and say, “I’m going to go get Avi to finish filing these for me. It’ll be nice to stretch my arms freely again. I’ll see you tomorrow. To the mountains, right?”278

He nods as I walk away. No doubt he’s going to search my bag now. But he won’t find anything incriminating in there as long as he doesn’t drink from my flask.279

I find Avi sitting on her own with her own flask, cupping the cloudy water in her hands and scrubbing her hair with it. A dim lamp sits beside her, and now that Sasher’s gone to sleep it’s the only one on. She sees me and continues what she’s doing. I sit down. “When you killed that guy I got blood in my hair,” she explains. “It’ll be a couple of days before we come to a place we can clean ourselves properly according to Sasher, but I don’t think I could stand to have blood on me for that long. I should clean the cut on my shoulder too, come to think of it. Do you want any of my water?”280

I look blankly at her flask. Unlikely. Liquid that only gives Outsiders a slight tingle on the skin but it burns like hell for Insiders. While we locked ourselves in the City to be safe, these guys adapted and are now stronger against the poisoned earth than us. I’m an unusual case though; some things that would kill normal insiders are nothing to me, and other things that are fine for them are agony for me. I’ll wash when we get to wherever we’re getting to in a couple of days and pretend it doesn’t sting, but for now I’ll avoid it. “No thanks. Once you’ve done that I was actually wondering if you could finish getting me out of these chains.”281

“Oh I forgot all about it!” she says and immediately puts away her water. Pulling the large file out of her bag she explains, “It took me ages to find it in the dirt, but here it is.”282

“You know you can finish what you were doing first,” I tell her.283

“No, I should have had this finished long ago.” She shuffles forward and takes my hands, filing quickly and smoothly. “I’m beginning to think I’ll have to file through every single layer instead of being able to undo the knot.”284

“You’ll be an expert at this by the time you’re done,” I say humorously. “Remind me to ask you for help next time I’m behind bars.”285

“You say that like you’re planning to be behind bars.”286

I shrug. “I’m not planning on it, but it’s a possibility in my near future.”287

Avalia frowns. “What do you mean? Are you planning on trying to get back into the City? Haven’t you learned your lesson from last time?”288

“I have learned a lesson; that’s exactly my point. I know what was wrong with my last plan and I’m quite sure I can get in again.”289

She exhales impatiently. “Don’t say that too loudly; my father will hear.”290

I decide it’s best to let it go for now. I wonder what she’d say if she knew I was going to take her with me. 291

The plains are quiet now, other than the sound of Avi’s filing. I’m getting another pile of metal dust in my lap. A thin breeze moves between us; I look up at the dark sky and think of home. Is the City my home?292

“You look at the sky a lot,” Avalia observes. “It’s always covered in those poisonous clouds so you can’t see the stars or the moon or the sun. What on earth could be so interesting up there?”293

I cock my head at her question. “I want to go there,” I decide.294

“Go to the sky?” she scoffs. “You want to hit those clouds and die? Not even the Insiders bother making high-flying machines anymore because they just burn up in the clouds.”295

“But above the clouds, I’m sure it’s beautiful.”296

“Above the clouds?” Avalia pauses to look up into the darkness. “How would you know?” she mutters and goes back to her work.297

“Have you ever seen the stars or the moon or the sun?” I ask.298

“No one has since before the war, hundreds of years ago.”299

“Well I want to.”300

She shakes her head. “You’re very strange, Nrag.”301

This makes me laugh. “That’s the second time I’ve been told that tonight.”302

“I’m not surprised,” she smiles. 303

I look around for something to talk about. “You’re lucky to have such a good leader.”304

“Sasher?” Avi asks. “He’s ok.”305

She’s caught my interest. “You don’t think much of him? He seems like a good guy.”306

“You haven’t known him for as long as I have,” she replies. “There!” she cuts through the chain and tries to pull at the knot again. “By the way,” she says quietly, “thankyou for saving my life today.”307

“No problem. Sorry I got blood in your hair.”308

Chapter 4309

Sanctity310

{Logan}311

I sit on the floor in the labs pulling at the coloured wires in a mech’s head. This is one of the ones that went nuts a few days ago. Supposedly I’m supposed to find the ultimate answer to our problems in here, but I don’t think it’s anything internal. Something on the outside is causing these strange things to happen, and I refer to the word ‘outside’ with a more specific meaning than you would think. The outsiders may be savage, but they’re still people with the same intelligence and wit as the rest of us. I wonder if anyone suspects that the outsiders are working with a traitor. Any idiot could see it. 312

I replace the wires and circuit boards in their correct places even though this guy is only going to the incinerator. Once the bout of insanity is over, the mechs go back to normal. Unfortunately the Emperor doesn’t want to take any chances. It’s all fine and well for him; he lives apart from the rest of the world. What a waste of our dwindling resources. This mech will be melted down and recycled, but it still uses our factories and manpower to do this. I don’t put the head back on its body; if I did, it would restart and I wouldn’t have the heart to send it to its destruction. 313

I turn the head around in my hands so I can see its blank metal face. “May you not be turned into a toaster.”314

The sound of laughter makes me look up. Jonn has just walked in, his hands in his pockets. He bends to walk beneath a mech frame hanging low on the coldly glowing ceiling, and moves a heap of wires out of the way to get to me. The labs are huge but I always like to confine myself to small corners. I watch, holding my tongue, as he moves clumsily through my fragile tools.315

“Do you ever sleep?” he asks when he finally reaches me, finding a clear place on a table to lean on. “It’s nearly midnight.”316

I put the mech head down beside me. “Hmm, I just wanted to finish what I was doing.”317

“Are you done now?”318

“I am now.” I stand up, stretching my cramped shoulders. “How’s your injury?”319

Jonn pulls up the bottom of his shirt to reveal a bandage covering the side of his abdomen. “Well, it wasn’t as bad as you were expecting. It’s just a bit of a scrape.”320

“From a bullet,” I scoff. “A bullet with impact explosions. I swear when you showed me that night I caught a glimpse of your intestines.”321

“Don’t overreact,” he laughs. “With a little artificial skin and a healthy donation of blood, they stitched me back up nicely.”322

“I’m amazed you were able to move after just a couple of days.”323

“Drugs, my good man. They’re a fucking miracle.”324

We don’t say anything for a while. Clearly we both have stuff to think about. What’s on most people’s minds at the moment is the mech attacks, becoming more and more frequent. We’ve had one every week for the past three weeks. “I’m hungry,” I say, breaking the silence. “Got any food with you?”325

Jonn looks up. “Nah, sorry. I don’t exactly carry sandwiches around in my pockets.”326

“Come with me to the shop then.”327

I carefully pick a path back out of my corner and we leave the labs. We get in the lift and have to wait for others to join us; in such a tall building there are many floors and many people. We get through the foyer and leave through the main doors. The cool lights of the City fade to nothing in the face of the complete darkness above us. Once, there was a black-out on a rare night that the moon was full and bright and the clouds were thinner than usual. Families gathered on their rooftops to stare up at the blurred shape of the moon through the grey. It was a once-in-a-lifetime sight. 328

Jonn and I move along the sidewalk, through the maze of streets until we come to the closest 24-hour café. By the time we’re looking through the glass at cakes and pies, Jonn decides he’s hungry too. We throw down a pie each and leave.329

“You know,” Jonn says as we head to our street on foot, “I heard you almost got yourself killed in that fight with the mechs. A mate of mine told me he saw you throw one off you, and this was apparently after you crashed into a building. According to him, you should have been dead but you just got up and kept going.”330

I freeze. Someone else saw that? How many people saw? I quickly maintain my composure. “I sound like a superhuman. I hope you don’t believe that crap.”331

He laughs. “No, of course not. The story’s obviously been exaggerated quite a lot. No one believes him, but I’m sure something a little less fantastic still happened. One thing he told us was something difficult to lie about. He said the mech stabbed you straight through both your shoulders. He was adamant because he saw the blood ‘streaming’ down your arms. You never told me you got hurt.”332

I shrug. “It wasn’t that bad. I shoved some silicone on the injury until the fight was over, and then I got healed up fine that same night.”333

Jonn shakes his head, smiling. “You and your miracles…”334

“How is it a miracle?” I ask. “I told you it wasn’t that bad.”335

“No, it’s just you’ve had so many close shaves in the years I’ve known you; you don’t even bother trying to protect yourself, and you always pop up fine.”336

“I’m just lucky, I guess.”337

“Lucky’s an understatement. Someone’s looking out for you.”338

I look ahead and wonder if that’s true, but perhaps a different ‘someone’ than Jonn is referring to. We’re nearly home. “So who was this idiot spreading insane rumours about me?”339

“No one you know. I guy I train with; Mathieu. His family’s French in case you didn’t guess, but he speaks English same as the rest of us. Why do you ask? Gonna go rough him up?” he asks wryly.340

I roll my eyes. “No, I was just curious.” This Mathieu guy doesn’t sound like he’s made an impact. I don’t have to worry.341

We get to our street where our one-room homes sit side-by side. Our accommodation is more like two of a string of rooms on the street all joined together like cabins. At least we all have our own front doors. When I was on my own and didn’t have the money to support myself years ago, Jonn took me in and got me a job with the troops. He didn’t ask me anything about my past, and to this day he still doesn’t. He’s in his twenties so we could easily get away with saying I was his brother. At my new job I displayed a certain talent, especially with the mechs. From there I was promoted a lot, I sidestepped into a different field… and here I am today.342

I place my hand on my door to unseal it with my print, and groan as I remember what I’m doing tomorrow. “I have to go report to the Emperor in the morning…”343

Jonn unseals his door and pauses in the threshold. “Quit saying that like it’s a bad thing. I’d kill to meet the Emperor.”344

“You wouldn’t if you knew him.” Muttering goodbye, the two of us go into our homes. I lie on my bed, still in my day clothes and stare at the ceiling. 345

The next morning I haul myself to the bathroom, shower, and change into formal clothing. I’m wearing a black shirt with pinstripes. The design is apparently trendy according to a woman I sometimes speak with at the labs, with an open collar and buttons running diagonally from the left of the collar to the left pectoral for no particular reason. I just got it because it was comfortable, but I’d never say that to her.346

I seal my door and make the millionth phone call to the insurance company, asking for a new bike. I lost it because of a work hazard, so work should cover it, right? Apparently not. I’m just sick of walking everywhere or taking public transport for the past few days. I want my bike back. I walk to the train station, on hold for the entire time, until a few minutes after I’ve sat down on the train. The woman on the other end of the line says she’ll send in my request, but that’s what they told me all the other times. Sighing, I hang up the phone and look out the window. A mech comes around asking for tickets, and I hand it mine to scan. 347

Soon I arrive at the main station and head off to the tallest building in the City, the Triumph; the one where I’ll meet with the Emperor. He’s governing us quite well, not that he makes a lot of decisions—he’s more of a figurehead, but there’s something about him that doesn’t feel right. Or maybe his personality just irritates me. I’m not sure.348

After speaking briefly to the receptionist in the lobby, I take one of the large elevators to the 8th floor. Leaving the lift, I greet the two large men standing in front of the doors.349

“I’m Logan, the Head Mech Specialist. I’m here to meet with the Emperor.”350

“We know who you are,” one mutters as they push the big doors inward for me. 351

Nodding to them, I stride confidently up the long dark purple carpet to the gold table, where the Emperor sits with his advisors and the Prime Minister. The room is lit on both sides by the thick windows covering the walls, revealing the City below. The floor is polished black marble where the carpet hasn’t covered it. I bow smoothly and wait for the Emperor to speak.352

“Welcome, Logan. It’s times like these when the importance of your profession is hi-lighted, do you agree?”353

“Yes, Highness,” I reply, bowing my head. I look him straight in the eye, because it unnerves him. Few people have the temerity to do so, but my skills are irreplaceable. The Emperor is a tall, slim man with pronounced cheekbones and narrow, pale eyes framed by dark brows. His black hair is strewn with stray silver strands, the same as his short beard. He’s covered in rich folds of material with gold stitching.354

“Let’s get to the point then,” he says. “Do you yet know the cause of the recent problems we’ve had with the mechs?”355

I shake my head. “I apologise, but…”356

“Do you have any suspicions?”357

For a moment I consider the question. “I… have narrowed down the possibilities somewhat.”358

He indicates with a flick of his hand for me to continue. That’s the sort of thing he does that irritates me. He seems to believe the world is only here for him, along with everyone in it.359

“I’ve studied the mechs in every possible way, down to the smallest detail. I consulted their programming, any recent upgrades that may have caused all this, behaviour triggers, and of course the physical mechanics. I had some of my best employees work on the same things in case I might miss something, not that I ever have or plan to. Naturally I also compared numerous mechs that have experienced these episodes with a number that have remained sane. But there is no difference.”360

“And your point is?” the Emperor glowers at me.361

“…What do you mean?” I frown.362

He leans forward in his seat and rests his elbows on the table. “What is your point, Logan? Have you spent valuable time and resources for the past few months on a dead end? Have you failed?” He shakes his head. “You must have missed something.”363

His accusations make me angry. When have I ever given him grounds not to trust in my skills? “I missed nothing, and neither did my staff. If you would let me finish, Highness—”364

“Did you search right down to the tiniest wires and systems?” the advisor sitting on the Emperor’s right interrupts. Winston was the Head Mech Specialist before I came along, and this was his promotion so that he would be out of the way. “Are you sure you checked everything?” he continues. “The virus may be contained in the simplest place.”365

“Of course I did,” I snap. Do these people live to patronise me? “And why do you assume it’s a virus? If you made such assumptions, you would miss many possibilities, don’t you think? Or did you accidentally say that because you’re involved in this problem somehow? We can all guess your motives,” I smirk. My argument is quite reasonable. 366

He scowls. “What else could it be, other than a virus?” he defends.367

“Let me finish speaking and perhaps you’ll find out.” I wait, in case there are going to be more interruptions, but there are none. “In my research I didn’t waste any time or resources,” I assure my audience. “During that time I was able to rule out completely the possibility that this problem is internal. The point I’m trying to make is that the mechs themselves are perfect. Something on the outside is tampering with them.”368

A million questions are thrown at me at once. 369

“How can so many be affected at the same time?”370

“Who would have that much power? It must be a huge gang of people to pull something like this off. But how are they doing it without leaving any trace behind?”371

“Why on earth would anyone do it anyway?”372

“The Outsiders can’t be involved in it; they know nothing of our technology, and even if they did, they can’t get to us within the walls. So it must be the Insiders. But who of the City would want to do that? We live in a peace that’s almost too perfect, for heaven’s sake!”373

“What are they doing anyway? We can’t stop what we can’t identify.”374

“The mechs are everywhere; they have access to everything we have! When they go berserk, they create so much destruction, and so many lives are lost. Why would any Insider do this to his own people? Why would anyone do it all?”375

I hold up my hands. “That, my friends, is exactly what I’m trying to find out.”376

They silence. A bald Prime Minister takes a deep, exhausted breath. I had no idea the authorities were stressing so much about this. Normally they’re so detached from the real world. I suppose it has become very serious then. The Emperor taps his fingers on the smooth gold table. 377

“Is that all you wished to discuss with me?” I ask.378

He nods thoughtfully.379

“Good. While I’m here, I should tell you; my bike was destroyed in the last mech battle, and the Insurance Company is being no help. If one of you could take a minute to make a phone call for me just to hurry things along, that would be great.”380

Winston slams his hand down on the table. “Since when have we been at your service?”381

“I merely asked for a favour. I need my bike to get to emergency situations quickly. Unless you feel my help isn’t needed.”382

The Emperor waves his hand lazily. “Just do it.”383

I bow deeply and leave. 384

In the lift I think about what one of the advisors said. ‘We live in a peace that’s almost too perfect, for heaven’s sake!’ 385

But how can that be true, I wonder, when such a phrase is exclaimed in a desperate tone? Just because you say it’s peaceful, doesn’t make it true. I smile grimly. The City has never represented peace. It seems the Outsiders are finally catching up to us.386

That meeting was exhausting. Politicians have such conniving, prideful, often just plain resentful emotions. Today these feelings were slapping into my face along with a nice portion of selfish fear. I walk as quickly as I can through the busiest part of the City to my usual refuge.387

My footsteps echo on the marble floor as I take a relieved breath on my way down the aisle of an empty church. The ceiling is a dome of stained glass panels, depicting saints and scenes from the ancient stories. I don’t feel the need to debate my beliefs of how the world came to be, so I avoid thinking about what my religion might be. I just come to churches a lot because they’re relaxing, calming places.388

The City is full of conflicting emotions, while churches generally hold more selfless people who come here with the intentions of being a good human being. The people in churches are more pure, I suppose. They’re all as human as the rest of us and probably sin as much as the rest of us, but in church, their emotions are almost always that of pure goodwill, inspiration, and faith. It’s beautiful, really. I nearly feel better about the world when I visit churches.389

Nevertheless, people seem to feel so deeply in these buildings, and there are so many different people who have walked this aisle, that they leave behind a vague feeling. There’s a power in these places. Whether this is because of any higher being or just because of the goodwill of the people who come here, I don’t know. But a church seems to be the only place where there’s no buzzing in the back of my mind of someone far away with bitter feelings.390

The trouble is I can’t stay here all day. I have to go to work soon or they’ll know I’m slacking off. And the moment I leave this church, the emotions will slam into me again. There’s something wrong with this world.391

This evening when I finally come home some time past midnight, I find a brand new bike sitting out the front of my place. It’s a nice new model. I expect the tag on the handle bar to be a note saying something from the sender, but instead it reads, 392

What a crappy bike. I’m here if you want to swap –Jonn393

Laughing slightly, I pull the tag off and go inside.394

{Garn}395

We reached the base of the mountains two days ago. Avalia has been by my side for most of that time. At first I thought she just wanted my protection after I saved her life, but I soon realise that the real reason is that she feels like she owes me or something. Sasher isn’t quite happy with this little arrangement, but what can either of us do? Avi does whatever she wants no matter what everyone else tells her, and I can’t imagine a convincing reason for me or Sasher to ask her to stop hanging around me. To be honest, I’m ok with that. I kind of enjoy her company. 396

In spite of her plain, eventless life, she has a serious and well thought-out opinion on everything. When that girl contemplates something, she breaks it down to its base molecules. I didn’t think any Outsiders thought about stuff like the natural order of the world and how it has adapted since we messed it up in the Great War. It seems she’s compiled every scrap of information she’s heard around a campfire into a solid foundation of belief. And she’s quite right in this belief. I hope Avalia is the person I think she is, if only for the fact that I’ll look forward to travelling with her without maintaining this façade. I wonder how Sasher would take the news.397

When we got to the mountains two days ago we found what I called a battlefield and what the troop called free pickings. Two gangs had fought here perhaps a week ago; Sasher must have seen it on the flat horizon. I felt like a vulture, picking through the belongings of these dead people, but my food had run out and my rationed water was down to one third for the second time. It’s a good thing I took a big flask. On a previous night I told everyone I was going hunting, when in secret I merely flew back to the City, got a refill, and returned by morning on a ‘failed hunt’. If I run out again I can just steal away some other night. 398

From the battlefield, we decided it would be a good idea to travel around the mountains in the direction of my ‘old territory’. This obviously wasn’t my idea, but Avi had good reasoning when she thought of this idea. She asked innocently that night about my territory, but I thought she was just making conversation. But now everyone believes the territory I left behind when my gang and I tried to get into the City will now be there still, waiting for me. Oh well; I said it was far away. I plan to leave before we get there anyhow. It’ll be a shame to leave Sasher in a lurch though. I hope this spirited little gang survives after I’m gone.399

So now we’re gradually edging around the right side of the mountains. My excuse for not knowing where we’re going is that I went ‘round the other side of the mountain range. We stop at midday when we find a waterhole to bathe in… I’m not quite as excited as Avi when I find out it’s now expected that everyone clean themselves up in this acid. I lean over the edge to have a look at the water. I’m relieved to find that this kind is the one that completely burns the flesh off normal Insiders, but it’ll only sting like hell for me. I envy the Outsiders as they dump their things and jump fully-clothed into the murky depths, feeling nothing.400

“Are you coming, Nrag?” Avi asks as she pulls off her coat and moves to the water’s edge. “We can drink this kind too, so we can fill up our flasks here.” With a happy smile, she jumps neatly in. I didn’t know it was possible to jump into a waterhole neatly, but there it is. I’m the only one still out of the water. Better not draw unwanted attention to myself. With an inward sigh, I pull my shirt off and jump in with my eyes tightly shut. If this water burns my skin, I’d hate to think what it would do to my eyes. Probably blind me or something. At first I feel nothing but the water around me and think I’ve been spared, but the burning sets in after a few seconds. It’s like cutting my entire body and showering in lemon juice. When I emerge, I carefully wipe my eyes before opening them. The water still on my eyelashes makes my eyes water, but at least I’m not blind.401

By now the troop has settled down and is merely sitting in the water in a circle around the edges of the waterhole, enjoying the peace. I’m good with this; it’s easier to keep a natural blank face than a natural smile when your whole body feels like it’s on fire. A realisation hits me as it has a few times before. The things I do for my job!402

I talk with the rest of the gang for the next half-hour, and a sort of numbness sets in that suits me fine. The stinging now just feels like I’m swimming in ice. And then everyone gradually retrieves their coats and other discarded garments to wash them in this water. Naturally I do the same with my shirt. At the bottom of the waterhole I can feel a mess of sharp sticks; I hope it isn’t bones or something. I wouldn’t put it past Outsiders to habitually dump their dead in this pool.403

“That’s a funny expression. What are you thinking about?” Avi asks me suddenly.404

I grimace. “You don’t want to know.”405

She laughs, deciding for some reason that this is a good thing.406

The old man, Avi’s father is next to me washing his coat, splashing quite a bit. He must be senile because he often acts like a child. I don’t really care normally, but it’s hard to keep water out of my eyes when he’s doing that. Finally the inevitable occurs and the water splashes straight across my eyes before I can look away. Needles fly through my head and I manage a grunt of discomfort. The pain only intensifies. I end up swearing repeatedly whilst clutching my head. I sting all over. Dimly I’m aware of Avi asking me what’s wrong.407

“The water… eyes… sensitive eyes,” I reply. My head burns from my pupils to the centre of my brain. A dry piece of material is shoved in my hands, and I blindly wipe my face with it, pressing the material onto my eyeballs. The burning subsides a bit and I’m able to look around in a squint. My eyes water profusely. Eleven blurry faces stare at me, and I wonder what lie could possibly get me out of this one. I blink a lot to gain time, and finally my sight returns properly.408

“Yeah…” I mutter. “As I said, my eyes are sensitive.”409

“Hey, don’t feel bad,” Avi’s dad pipes up. “He was born without an arm.” He points in the direction of a man on the other side of the waterhole who holds a stump up out of the water. I’ve seen before that he doesn’t have a lower arm, but I thought perhaps he lost it in battle. I guess not. “You’re lucky you were just born with something that doesn’t affect your life much.” The group murmurs agreement. So I didn’t even have to make up a lie, they just made the assumption. They must trust me a lot now.410

Later in the day, when the sun is low on the horizon, Avalia spots a group of people seeming to be coming toward us. At first we think it’s whatever gang that controls this territory, but it doesn’t take long for us to realise otherwise. It’s the gang of cannibals that we only just finished beating. Why on earth have they followed us out here? 411

Sasher is happy to stay where we are; there’s no point in running from people we can stop easily. But there’s something bothering me. Why would they come back for more? If they think they can beat us this time, they must have a good reason for it. I tell Avi, and she agrees with me. Maybe they’re just going to use the night to attack us, which won’t matter a bit. But what if it’s something else? I’ll just have to stay on my toes and keep a sharp eye out for anything strange.412

I’m on first watch along with a couple of guys I haven’t spoken to much. We stand in a triangle around the troop; though the enemy is only coming from my side, we want to be prepared for any tricks. I stand with my back to the campfire and watch as the sun sets behind the clouds and the tiny approaching group lights torches. They’ll be here by late this night if they keep moving.413

Chapter 5414

New Alliance415

{Avalia}416

It’s dark and the fire is small. I take my empty flask out of my bag and go to see Nrag. He’s standing motionless, staring out at the little torches bobbing toward us in the dark.417

“Hey.” I hold up my flask. “I’m going to fill this up in the waterhole. Want me to fill yours up too?”418

He doesn’t look away from his focus, but I can see his eyes are still red from today when he got water in them. “Nah,” he says. “Thanks, but I already filled it up today.”419

“Oh. Really?”420

“Yeah, before we went swimming. Remember?”421

No. “Oh, ok then.” I leave and kneel by the water, filling up my bottle. Nragath is nice and all, but I can’t help but feel he’s hiding something. I’m sure it’s none of my business though.422

I’ve been happier since he came. He listens intently to everything I say as if he’s completely fascinated, and my thoughts suddenly feel important, or at least worth discussing. I feel like I’m smart and my opinion means something; I don’t have to prove what I’m saying because he just trusts my judgement and often agrees with me of his own accord anyway.423

I suppose I sound smitten with him. But I’m just so happy. I think I’ve actually found myself a real friend. Like, one I can trust. I don’t think I’ve ever felt like I can rely on anyone else before. If Nrag leaves our gang one day, I think I may actually abandon the people who raised me to go with him.424

I put my flask back in my bag and look out through the dark, past Nrag’s unmoving figure to the group of stars slowly bobbing closer over the plains. The cannibals are getting closer. I would go to sleep, but I don’t think I could in a situation like this. Instead I get out my ancient book and practice reading by torch light, sitting in the shelter of my low tent.425

Time must have passed faster than I realised, because the next thing I know, I hear Nrag’s warning. Frantic that I have been reading too long and am now unprepared, I slap the book shut. I stumble out of my tent and grab my knife. The others are just as alert. But Nrag’s call is simply a warning to say the gang is nearly here. I relax a little. A little, but not a lot. I move with the others to Nrag’s side, holding my knife tightly. The torches are now so close that we can dimly see the faces beneath them, reflecting the light. They’re only 200 or so metres away.426

This reminds me of when Nragath first appeared on the plains. He’s very different to 28 cannibals, but we still had the uncomfortable time when all we did was stare at each other while he slowly approached. Personally, I had no idea where to look for fear of catching the stranger’s eye. And I didn’t want to look away completely because it would be a sign of weakness. I suppose now at least it’s dark and all there really is to look at is the torches. The light breeze directs toward us for a second and I notice what I didn’t notice before: these people smell foul.427

When they finally reach us I can see their dirty, sick-looking faces. People weren’t meant to eat people.428

“What do you want?” Nrag asks. I wonder if Sasher will mind if Nrag speaks in his place as leader, but I can’t see him with the main group. He must be covering the rear of the camp just in case. ‘A captain doesn’t go down with his craft,’ he once told me, ‘He makes sure the craft doesn’t go down at all.’ One of the finer things he’s said.429

“What do you want?” Nrag repeats when he receives no immediate reply from the invaders. They’re just standing there, staring at us. “If you don’t answer I’ll assume this is an attack.”430

If you don’t answer? I think. What else would this be, other than an attack? One of the skeletal figures finally steps reluctantly forwards. He looks even more deathlike than ever beneath the angled shadows of his torch. His accent is thick and pronounced.431

“We aren’t here to attack,” he says. “We… we wish for an alliance.”432

An alliance? People mutter behind me.433

“What do you mean?” Nragath demands. “You don’t honestly think we would mix with you man-eaters?”434

“You don’t have to mix with us,” the man holds up a tentative thin hand as if to stop the coming argument.435

“Then what do you mean by alliance?”436

“W-we just want to travel with you. In actual fact, our troops will still be quite separate. You won’t even have to talk to us.”437

Nrag frowns. “Then what’s the point?”438

The stranger takes a nervous breath. The people behind him are expressionless; hollow-eyed. “The… The point is that…” He looks at the ground and pauses. 439

The people of my gang shuffle behind me and I wonder why. Are they impatient? Suspicious? Or just bored, I think dryly. The man looks up again quickly. “You remember the battle, right?”440

“We were there,” Nrag replies.441

“Right. Well, it seems to me that you were a small troop in the first place; in fact it was why we decided to attack you. And now you’re… well now you’re just pitiful.”442

“You’re not going to win us over with flattery.”443

“—No, I didn’t mean it like that. You’re not pitiful, but from far off you certainly look it. You appear to be an easy target to any gang. But if you had larger numbers, you could avoid a lot more fights. And… that’s what we want to do. We have a small and weak gang now, but if we could join with you just as fellow travellers… You would have fewer fights to deal with, and when we would be faced with trouble, we’d have a chance.” The man seemed to falter for a moment, but not for long. “Don’t you see? It’s perfect for both of us.”444

Some of the others seem to think this is a good idea already, but Nrag scratches his neck doubtfully. “What about your food? What happens when you get hungry? Are we just going to wait for you to take us one by one?”445

“No!” he shakes his head furiously. “That’s part of the deal. We won’t eat any of you. We’ll just happen to be travelling beside you, but we’ll essentially be separate. And anyway… we carry large amounts of food with us. And we um, got a pretty good stash from that battle.”446

I don’t want to know. The cannibals have been dragging large sacks with them all the way here; I can see the dark lumps in the torchlight. Now I can guess what’s inside.447

“You’ll probably get in plenty of fights, being travellers,” the man adds. “So as long as we can have what’s left behind, we’ll be fed.” 448

I nearly gag at this.449

“Avi,” Nrag turns to me suddenly. I feel the hungry eyes upon me. “Would you get Sasher for me?” he asks. “It’s his decision.” Wordlessly I move away as fast as I can. I shake the horrible images from my mind. People mutter under their breath as I go; I suppose they’re sick of my getting all the ‘important’ jobs like this. Especially because I’m a woman. Personally I’d be happy to go without this supposed privilege… I feel like a servant. But I guess I should be grateful for this trust. I head off to the other side of the camp where, sure enough, Sasher is standing. He jumps when he sees me.450

I smirk. “Shouldn’t you be more prepared if you’re out here guarding the rear?”451

“Avi! What’s happening?”452

“We need your opinion. The cannibals want to join with us in the interests of survival. They’ve promised not to eat any of our gang and they basically just want to travel with us.”453

He takes a moment register what I’ve said. And then he thinks about it. “Nrag and I are strong, but I’m not sure we could defend against any large force. This might be an idea.” He sighs. I’m not so impressed that he thinks only he and Nrag are worthy of mention. “What do you think?”454

Now I’m the one that’s surprised. He’s actually asking my opinion? Like my inferior female brain could actually serve him somehow? Careful… I shouldn’t get my hopes up that he might be at all decent or anything. He’s probably just asking my opinion as a token gesture; I doubt he’ll take into account what I have to say. Might as well try though… “To be honest,” I say carefully, “I disagree with you completely. No matter how small our troop is, I’d rather be small than surrounded by people who want to eat me. We don’t know if they’ll turn against us. Then what will we do? Anyway, while we’re small we’re also faster and might escape notice. Having these people around will give us numbers, but no extra help. They’re pathetic; you should see them, Sasher. We’re better off without them.”455

“Hmm,” he nods with a deep frown. “That’s true… but we’ll look more formidable with larger numbers. A dozen is just so small. Yes, with larger numbers we could avoid plenty of fights altogether. And… you know I’d hate it if you got hurt, Avi.” He pauses to look into my eyes. I struggle not to look away; I won’t reveal my thoughts. “Maybe I’ll go talk to them.”456

Inside I’m seething but I give him my best blank face and nod. I knew he wouldn’t listen to me. He heard nothing I just said. But if that wasn’t enough, he decided to give me that masculine crap implying that I’m so helpless. Where would I be without him? I follow him silently back to the group. I hate that he thinks I’m stupid and pathetic, and that I only exist for his benefit. Fucking Sasher. I’m so furious! Nrag doesn’t even see it.457

Soon I find myself walking in Sasher’s wake as the group parts to let him through. A clawing hand grabs my elbow so hard I have to step back. It’s my father. To be honest I almost forgot he existed. My thoughts have been so preoccupied lately and he hasn’t spoken to me much. For a second I feel guilty for not being a good daughter and not spending time with him, but then I remember why.458

“What is it?” I whisper.459

He shakes my elbow. “Do you think Nrag will decide to leave us if this alliance is approved?”460

“What?” I frown. “Don’t you like him, father?”461

He doesn’t answer; he just keeps shaking my elbow. “Do you think he’ll try to get into the City? He’d want to take you.”462

I pull my arm away. “What are you talking about? Why would he?”463

“He’s fond of you. I know he is. I see the way he looks at you.”464

My face heats up and I try to inconspicuously let my hair fall in front of my face. What am I, five? I barely know this man. “Be quiet, father,” I scold. “Now is not the time.”465

I turn my attention back to Sasher, and find that I’ve missed an entire conversation. He is stepping forward to shake the gaunt man’s hand. A coarse, grunting woman pushes her way through her troop and knocks the thin man over like a feather before he can shake Sasher’s hand. She is thin but wiry-looking, and her hair is thin and white like a knot of spider webs.466

“I am the leader of this troop,” she growls. “We just used that idiot because he’s so weak, and it would be no loss if you killed him.” The man on the ground picks up his torch and scrambles back into the safety of the group. I sort of pity him if his people think so little of him.467

The woman holds out a callused hand to Sasher. “Our deal is done.”468

Hesitating only briefly, Sasher shakes her hand. Then he turns without saying anything more, and leads us all back to our tents. He at least is being cautious. That was the deal; we wouldn’t even have to talk to them. So I guess we aren’t.469

Before I head into my tent tonight I glance at our new allies. Their torches have settled where we spoke to them and they have put up their own tents. 470

What a demented little troop we are now.471

{Garn}472

I feel as if I’ve been with this gang forever. It happens to me every time. I become too loyal to the people I’m supposed to be spying on. Though I feel the objective on this mission has changed a little, there isn’t much information I could get from them anyway. They clearly know nothing about the City, let alone the problems with the mechs inside the walls. 473

I’ve gotten used to my name here too. If someone called out, ‘Garn!’ at the top of their lungs I don’t think I’d even respond right away. I’ve made a home again. So now that this home is threatened, it’s making me overly cautious. I don’t at all trust those savages we’ve decided to befriend. I wonder if Sasher’s made the right decision.474

We’re still skirting around the mountains. When we stop for a rest I scan the rocky face to our left. It’s shallow and messy due to what looks like multiple landslides, and easily climbed. This place has got to be crawling with scrats. They’re not the tastiest thing to eat but they’re still a common source of meat and not difficult to hunt. I tell Avi I’m going on a quick hunt up in the rocks in case anyone asks and will be back in an hour, successful or no. And then it’s a simple matter of borrowing a few throwing knives and beginning my climb.475

The rocks are loose and I have to test each step before I put my weight on it. 476

I was surprised to find that there are children in this new troop. I never saw them in the battle; they were probably left behind at their camp. Children are rare out here, though very common in the southern lands where troops are more settled and hunt for food instead of scrounging for other people’s. There are three children in all; a set of twin boys around the age of twelve and a little girl of just four years. It’s a disgusting thought to know that these innocent faces have eaten human flesh. I shudder inadvertently at the thought.477

I climb up to a reasonably level area of rock and look down at the gang below. They’re not that far away yet. I survey the area in search of any hint of a scrat’s presence.478

{Avalia}479

I take a sip from my flask and put it back in my bag. I can’t take my eyes off the children in the other troop. Children! I don’t think I remember seeing one before in my life. They seem quiet. All three sit with the adults in obedient silence. They’re either well-disciplined or just unhappy, and I can guess it’s the latter because I’ve seen no one who looks like a parent to them. I hope it wasn’t the encounter with our troop that killed them. I watch as something is said to the children, and they stand up. It seems they’ve been kicked out of a ‘grown-up’ meeting. 480

The little girl has gorgeous red hair cut roughly and unevenly at her shoulders. She always reaches for one of the twins’ hands, and they take hers absently. The identical boys have light blonde hair, light skin, and light eyes. It’s uncommon for anyone to be so fair out here. In spite of their blatant differences to the twins we used to have in our troop, they still remind me of my dead companions. I never even knew their names. I used to, but everyone just ended up calling them ‘the twins’.481

I look up to study the sky. There is a flock of scaled birds soaring beneath the clouds. If they didn’t have their hard scales they wouldn’t be able to go through and above the clouds to escape the rain. I wish I had scales and a nice set of wings. Sighing, I turn my eyes to look at the mountain. Nrag is up there somewhere in search of a scrat. I hope he catches one; I haven’t eaten anything fresh in so long.482

I’m bored. Already without Nrag the whole place has become dreary. He’s only been gone about an hour. I suddenly wonder what would happen if he slipped or fell up there. Or if he got stuck. No one would know where he was. I get up quickly, pull my coat closer to my shoulders and head the way he went. He shouldn’t have gone without company; what if something should happen to him? I get to the base of the mountain where rocks of varying sizes lie in a tangled mess. I test my footing and begin to climb.483

At first it’s difficult but as I get used to it I move faster. A few times I have a close call with a loose rock, but as long as I keep moving I shouldn’t slip. I reach a pretty level stretch of rock and stop to catch my breath. I look over the edge of the level area to see how far I’ve come. I’m not especially high up, but the people below are still quite small. And then I do the dumbest thing imaginable. I step a little too far. Down I go. As luck would have it I skid to a stop in a dip in the rock, slamming my back against a weirdly shaped boulder. 484

Moaning in pain, I get up and start climbing back up the way I came. I slip down so I try again. 485

Uh-oh. I’ve basically landed myself in a pit of rockslides.486

“Nrag!” I call out helplessly… and pointlessly. I can’t get over just how stupid I am. What was the point of climbing up here in the first place? Of course Nrag is fine; he’s probably climbed up places like this a million times! And what a terrible spot to get stuck in. The dip has hidden me completely from the troop below. 487

I didn’t even bring a knife. The weight of my idiocy really kicks in now. What if no one finds me? What if a scrat comes and attacks me? What am I doing here?488

I lie here for at least twenty minutes, mentally screaming at myself before I realise that I have to at least try to get out of this. I move to the edge of the ditch and try to fit the rocks together more sturdily.489

“Avi?”490

At first I don’t think I’ve heard right, but I hear my name called again and look up. I can’t describe just how relieved I am to see Nrag leaping down the rocks like a mountain goat. Damn it, why can’t I do that?491

“Avi, what the hell?” Nrag says as he lands with a small skid beside me. “What are you doing here?”492

Exactly what I want to know. “I was… looking for you,” I reply meekly.493

He frowns, smiling slightly. “Well, um… you found me. Are you ok? You look kind of pale.”494

I exhale irritably. “Yes, I’m fine…” I see he’s caught a scrat. It’s like a black, overweight rat the size of a wolf cub, with random feathers strewn through the fur that apparently protects them from the rain a bit. There are no rats left nowadays. Just scrats, scaled birds and other demented creatures… like humans, I think with a smirk. “At least you have food,” I say, nodding at the dead creature.495

“Yeah,” he brightens. “I found a whole burrow further up. I lost one of the knives I borrowed though.”496

“So how do we get out of here?” I ask, indicating the rocks that are obviously going to be hard to climb. He looks around. Nrag attempts to run up the rocks but slides down after a few steps each time he tries. He looks around again and sees the weird-shaped boulder I smacked into.497

He points at it. “Easy.” Still holding the scrat with one hand, he climbs up and onto the rock. “If we jump from here and run, we can probably make it.” He leaps back down to my side. “Do you want a boost?”498

Hesitantly, I nod. “Just let me empty my boots first. They’re full of pebbles after that climb.” With that, I sit down abruptly and pull of my left boot, tipping out the collection of stones I seem to have gathered. I push the boot back on and pull off the next one. There are only a few rocks in my right boot.499

“What’s that?” Nrag asks.500

I look up inquisitively and look back down at my ankle. I’d forgotten about that, believe it or not. On the inner side of my right angle is a strange black mark. It’s shaped like the letter I with a circle behind it, but there used to be more tiny patterns inside the marking. “It’s just a weird birth mark,” I explain.501

“A birth mark?” Nrag repeats. “That is very strange.”502

I shrug. “Guess so.”503

He offers me a hand to pull me up and I take it. He seems thoughtful all of a sudden. “Avalia.”504

“Yes?”505

“There’s something I’ve been meaning to tell you. I just didn’t want to in case…” Nrag trails off for a moment. He looks directly into my eyes, making me want to look away. But I don’t. “I was thinking of leaving.”506

I’m shocked. “Leaving? But why would you leave? Don’t you like it here?” I frown. “Where will you go?”507

He smiles. “I do like it here… I just want to be somewhere else.”508

“That doesn’t even make sense!” I snap, surprising myself.509

Nrag shakes his head. “No, I just mean that I feel my life has another purpose.”510

“I don’t understand,” I say grumpily.511

He groans and grabs my wrists so that I’m facing him properly. “Just listen for a second! I’m going to try getting into the City again.”512

I pull away. “That’s stupid! Don’t you remember what happened last time? Your entire gang was killed!”513

“I have a plan.”514

“That plan doesn’t work. Your…whole…gang…was…killed, Nrag.”515

“No, that was the problem with the plan. I’ve figured it out! There were too many people. With just two, we could easily slip under the radar. I know we could do it.”516

I nearly choke. “We? We, all of a sudden? You want me to go with you?”517

“You don’t realise what it’s like,” he says. “This is hell compared to the City. No one’s hungry in that place. No one’s afraid. Ever.” He swings his arm around, searching. “No one eats other people because of starvation in the City.”518

I shake my head in disgust. “You sound just like my father. Don’t let this stupid hope drive you insane.”519

He grabs my shoulder. “It’s not hope, it’s certainty. We can do it. I promise.”520

I shake my head again, with less conviction. Maybe I’m just arguing for no reason. I know already that I’ll follow him. “What about the troop?” I remember. “What will they do without us?”521

He shrugs. “They’ll be fine. They have Sasher. And there are a lot of them now. Most gangs wouldn’t want to start a fight with them.”522

“And what about Sasher specifically then?” I demand. “What’s he going to think when we just disappear one day?”523

“Give him some credit; he’s not a child. He can survive without us.”524

I sigh tiredly. “He’s going to be angry… He’s going to be so angry if I leave.”525

“Don’t let him control you,” Nrag argues pointedly.526

“Maybe I shouldn’t let you control me either, Nragath,” I smirk.527

He stops for a moment and steps back, conceding. “Maybe.”528

We say nothing for a while. I know we should leave soon though before anyone sends out a search party, but I don’t think I can move yet. 529

“Alright,” I say finally. “I’ll go with you.”530

He laughs, drops the scrat and hugs me before I even know it’s happening. “Good. Be ready for the day I tell you we’re going. You still want a boost?”531

I blink stupidly at the weird boulder. “Oh. Yes.” He holds his hands out, fingers interlaced. I dimly slip my foot in and push off at the same moment that he throws me upward. I grab the edge of the rock and pull myself up the rest of the way. He pulls himself up as well, holding the scrat by the tail. He jumps first, as far as he can to the other side before he hits rock and scrambles from there to the top, his feet slipping almost too fast for him to run. He gains footing and climbs the rest of the way to the ledge. I take a deep breath and follow. 532

By the time we get back to the troop it’s been well over the hour Nrag originally anticipated. According to my father, they really were about to send out a search party. But he gets over that quickly when he sees the scrat Nrag caught. We share it among the twelve of us that night after travelling some more. Nrag cooks it over a campfire and shares it out. I see the little girl from the cannibal troop come up behind him as he’s eating and he looks around, surprised.533

“Oh, hi. Did you want some?”534

The girl doesn’t answer. Her eyes shift a little and she puts a finger in her mouth. Nrag picks off a piece of dark, stringy meat and holds it out to her. She reaches out tentatively and nibbles it.535

“I’m Nrag. What’s your name?”536

The girl considers this before saying, “Chloe.” I melt. She’s so cute!537

Nrag nods at the meat she’s almost finished eating. “Much better than the stuff over there, isn’t it?”538

She wrinkles her nose. “No.” And then she walks away.539

I laugh and go back to my food.540

The next morning my tent is packed in my bag and we’re all ready to move again. Father suddenly points at the sky, his arm shaking with the fatigue of old age.541

“Rain,” he whispers forebodingly. Oh no. The oceans are acid, and so is the rain. Our bodies can handle a little of it but not much before our skin breaks up. It’s not the best way to die. Father raises his voice. “Rain is coming!”542

Chapter 6543

The Clouds Darken544

{Garn}545

Everyone is in a frenzy, packing up their things. Even Avalia looks afraid. Sasher sent a few people from both troops in either direction around the mountain to search for a cave or some other sort of shelter. But the Outsiders at least can last a few minutes in the rain. I’ll turn into a sizzling puddle after only a few seconds. They’ll probably find shelter before the rain comes down though. I shudder to think what might have happened if we were still in the middle of the plains. We’d have nowhere to go. I might be able to save Avi by taking her above the clouds, but everyone else would die one seriously horrible death.546

I really hope they can find a shelter before it’s too late.547

What surprised me was that everyone immediately believed Avi’s senile father without question about the rain coming. He must have been right about this before. I look up at the sky, and for the first time a low rumble rolls along the clouds. Everyone stops to look up before going back to work even faster than before. What do you know, there’s my proof that the old man is right. Not that this cheers me up very much.548

So this isn’t just going to be rain—it’s going to be a storm. 549

The guys sent ahead and behind were due to come back by now, and the ones sent ahead come back with no sightings of any shelter at all. Everyone is therefore even more excited when the other group returns. One of them, the least breathless, says there’s a cave big enough for everyone not too far back. We never saw it before because the entrance is hidden by a thorny bush. We cheer, pick up our things and rush, practically running, back the way we came with the boy leading the way.550

The cave is more like a big crack in the base of the mountain. We crowd inside until there’s barely any air in there left to breathe. I crane my neck up to take a breath of less recycled air and worm my way to the front of the cave. Just as I reach the entrance, the rain falls from the sky in heavy black sheets. About halfway between the clouds and the ground, the drops turn cherry red. The acid is burning the very air. But it hits the ground without harming anything save the sparse grass. I suppose it’s a beautiful sight. 551

I silently watch the black-tinted air fade to red as the shimmering expanse comes closer and closer. I thin pillar of rare sunlight slips between two far away clouds and the rain glows like hot iron before the cloud moves over the hole. And then it’s upon us. I step back from the cave entrance cautiously. All I can see now is red. I hope this rain doesn’t last; I don’t like the idea of being in here with no air much longer than one night.552

I sit down with my back against the wall and close my eyes. I might as well rest while I can. My mind dimly reviews the recent events of my life, and I remember the mark on Avi’s ankle. It’s the mark of an Insider, though usually it’s on the palm of the person’s hand. This is just more proof of her identity. In the end I decided it was best not to tell her who she is, but rather to protect her and guide her to the City. It would be too much for her to know right now and I doubt she’d believe me anyway. 553

Consciousness slips away and my thoughts shift into fevered dreams of diamond feathers and laughing eyes.554

When I wake, I don’t know where I am for a moment. The rain is still pouring outside, and then I remember. A warm, gentle weight is on my leg and I look down to see the little girl, Chloe sleeping with her head in my lap. I blink dumbly. I don’t even know this girl.555

“It’s because you look like her dad.”556

I jump out of my skin at the sound of the young voice and find that the twin boys are standing there, staring coldly at me.557

“Um… hello.”558

“You look like her dad,” the twin on the right repeats.559

“He’s dead,” the other adds.560

An awkward silence follows. “How long have you been staring at me?” I ask slowly.561

“We were watching Chloe,” the left twin explains. “She doesn’t know the meaning of caution, or… boundaries.”562

I look back down on the sleeping child. “Right.”563

“Who are you?” the right twin demands.564

“Nragath. Call me Nrag. And you are?”565

They scowl. “What makes you think you have the right to ask us that?”566

“You… asked me, so I thought the polite thing to do was ask you. I guess I was wrong.” These kids creep me out.567

The two of them confer silently and the left one apologises. “My name is Luc.”568

“And I’m Nadan,” the right one says.569

“How do I tell you apart?” I ask.570

“You can’t,” Nadan confirms.571

“Oh,” I nod. “Cool.”572

{Logan}573

“Therefore,” I point at the dissected mech beside me and look out at my audience in the lecture room, “the mech will do as it is programmed and only as it is programmed. It can develop neither a personality, nor a free will. Thankyou for the question. Are there any questions about the technical side of mechs? Yes?”574

A woman in the back row stands up to speak. “The mechs always do as they’re programmed no matter what a human may order them to do, so that they can’t be overloaded with conflicting orders and so that no one with wrong intentions can make use them to do what they will.”575

I frown. What’s her point here? Is she just trying to show off? “That’s right…”576

“So why is it that you override this rule every day you’re out working with the military?”577

“I’m… sorry?”578

“There are rumours that you and only you can order the mechs to do things beyond their programming. Considering you have access to the design of every mech there is, and considering you invented most of the more modern mech parts, it’s probable these rumours have grounds. And even if this wasn’t the case, rumours as fantastic as this don’t pop up out of thin air.”579

I realise this woman must be from the media. I’m surprised; normally the media focuses only on the tragedy and not possible causes for it. She must be a very low-ranking reporter in need of a big break. “Rumours don’t pop out of thin air, that’s true,” I reply smoothly. “But they often begin as simple, truthful words and are gradually changed in order to become fantastic. I’m a little insulted by this accusation, Miss…?”580

“Elsa.”581

“Miss Elsa. But understand that I have no reason to harm the City or cause harm to the innocent citizens inside its walls. Why would I want to?”582

“That’s what I want to know.”583

I laugh. “I make the mechs. I would not want my creations to have any faults, now would I? Rest assured the design hasn’t been tampered with. I don’t know what is causing the mechs to go berserk… but it won’t be something, or someone obvious. If I were behind all this, I would certainly take precautions so that I couldn’t possibly be linked to it. Wouldn’t you?”584

Elsa looks disappointed. She’s clutching at straws. I hate that some people are questioning my loyalty to the City. “But where did the rumours come from about your amazing ability to make mechs listen to you?” she asks.585

I shrug. “Perhaps I’m just better at wording my orders, so that the mechs understand that these orders are still within the boundaries of procedure.” I turn my attention back to the rest of the audience. “Does anyone have any relevant questions?” I smile, and receive a ripple of laughter. When no one seems to have any more questions, I nod. “Thankyou for listening. Good luck on your exam.”586

The audience slowly begins to file out of the room and I carefully place the mech pieces in my bag. Every year there is an elite university class specialising in mechs, so every year I give a speech reviewing everything they should have learned. The first year I did it, I was so young that everyone in the room was angry that I was lecturing them. But by the second year it was just something everyone was used to. I wonder if any of these students will be working with me soon.587

When everything is in the right place in my bag I lift it up to put it on the table beside me and jump at the sight of Elsa standing in front of me.588

“Oh! I thought everyone had left.” She doesn’t say anything as I swing the bag over my shoulder. Up close I see that she has dark skin, dark braided hair, and crystal blue eyes that give her a strange contrasting look. She’s probably in her mid-thirties. “Are… you ok?” I ask. “Are you lost?”589

She shakes her head. “No. I was wondering if you could speak with me.”590

“We are speaking,” I give her a sideways look. “Is it just that you want an interview or something? I suspected you were with the media.”591

“No, no I really am one of the students. I’d just like to speak to you… privately.”592

I look around the vast room. The place is empty. How much more private can you get? But then I realise, she probably means the surveillance cameras. The things are everywhere but private quarters. “You want me to take you to my home? Why?”593

She seems to get a little frustrated. “Fine, I’ll just tell you this: Not everyone in the City trusts you, Logan. You’re being watched. Consider yourself warned.”594

Before I have time to reply, she swoops out of the room. I stand there, dazed, wondering what she was talking about. Why am I being watched? Who doesn’t trust me? Huh?595

I lie on my bed and stare at the ceiling, pondering these questions. No answers come to mind. The only thing I can think of is that someone may be figuring out my secret. But no one could know that much about me; not from recent observation alone. Perhaps Elsa is just trying to make me uneasy for the fun of it…? I get up and turn on the little TV I have on my bookshelf. Another slow day for the newsreaders, it seems.596

The next day in the labs I discuss the weird conversation with my co-workers. They seem to think without doubt that someone has just assumed that someone like me would take the chance to abuse power. That, or Elsa is from the media and is trying to pique my interest so that I’ll tell her everything about myself. They don’t seem worried but I’m not sure it’s that simple. I sit in my corner fixing a mech’s speech simulator and wish I could talk to Jonn. He’s holidaying on the other side of the City for the rest of the week. I’d call him, but he left his mobile behind so that he wouldn’t get called back to work before the agreed date. I’m afraid I don’t have any other friends, and I certainly have no family.597

Right on que, my earpiece beeps. I take it out of my shirt pocket and put it in my ear. “Jonn?”598

“I’m afraid not,” replies the deep male voice on the other end of the line.599

I laugh slightly. “Sorry, wishful thinking. Logan speaking; what’s your business?”600

“Listen carefully,” the voice orders. “Tonight at exactly 10pm, be at the Hamilton Complex underground car park. Do you know where that is?”601

I frown. “Yes…”602

“Good. 10pm tonight. Don’t forget it.”603

“Why? Who is this?”604

“Do what I say or people will die.”605

“What?!” Instinctively, I stand up. “Who are you? Who’s going to die?”606

“Goodbye, Logan.”607

I start to protest before I realise the stranger has already hung up on me. I didn’t have time to tell him; I have a meeting with the Emperor tonight. At best I’ll get out at nine thirty, and that’ll give me only give me half an hour to get to the Hamilton Complex, far to the Southeast of the City’s centre. No matter what I say, the Emperor won’t let me get out of this. He sees himself as more important than anyone’s lives. I can only try, I suppose… 608

{Avalia}609

No one bothers to talk much in this cave while we wait for the storm to settle. There’s simply nothing to talk about. We’ve been here for an entire night and, though the storm seems to have relaxed a little, the rain refuses to stop. It stops occasionally I guess but it’s only for a few minutes. We’re only game to go outside if the rain ceases for at least an hour. The little girl, Chloe, is clinging to Nrag and I wonder why. I saw his idea of sitting at the entrance to the cave and did the same. The air is suffocating in here. 610

I hope this rain stops soon. 611

{Logan}612

I leave, almost running out of the meeting with the Emperor. I told him. I told him on the phone everything that I knew, but still he didn’t listen. If anyone dies tonight I’ll blame him. 613

I jump onto my bike, wait impatiently for it to hover and start up and then, boom. The streets are a blur, I’m going so fast. I have to get to the Hamilton Complex in 20 minutes. Is that even possible? I accelerate even more, only just keeping in control. 614

I told him. I told him! A small hill in the road sends me airborne for a few seconds. I land smoothly thanks to the hovering devices and continue at a reckless speed. The conversation started out well; I really thought he’d let me go. But then he twisted everything around so that it sounded like I was being insolent, just trying to get out of the meeting. He wrote the phone call off as a prank without any precaution. I tried to tell him that it could be important, but… 615

“And is your duty to the City unimportant then, Logan?” he asked. Bastard. I told him!616

Flinging myself around a corner, I shift into a highway and weave through the slower bikes, making sure I don’t go into the public transport lane. This new bike really packs a punch. The street lights rush by in a flickering haze. I have to get there by ten. Maybe it’s paranoid of me, but something about that phone call felt serious. 617

After zipping through the streets for what seems like forever, the Hamilton Complex bursts into view. From a street above, I look down at the warmly illuminated car parks and the dome-shaped building lined with lights. In one sweeping movement I ride around the bending road, down to the Complex. My eyes flick briefly down at the timepiece in my bike that reads, 10:10. 618

Am I too late?619

Slowing down but still riding too fast for a car park, I fly past the pay booth and beneath the building. Where in the underground car park am I supposed to look? I ride around and around until I reach the lowest level, getting gradually slower. I stop the bike and look around hopelessly. The place is empty, other than a few old bikes parked to my right. It’s stupid how they still call them car parks when the only cars we have nowadays are for public transport. I release a frustrated breath, start up my bike again, and go back the way I came through the car park. Slowly this time; I don’t want to miss anything.620

It’s now 10:20. I’ve missed whatever I was supposed to see. I pay the mech in the booth for my parking on the way out and ride back up the hill away from the Hamilton Complex. It’s a slow, disappointed and at the same time apprehensive trip home. When I reach my room I seal the door and throw myself onto my bed, hands over my face. I wish I knew what was going on.621

With a sigh, I sit up and turn on my TV. The news is for once in a frenzy; the reporter is speaking rapidly outside a burning shopping centre. She talks about how it might have happened, the victims and such for a while and interviews a wide-eyed old lady who barely escaped. This channel isn’t telling me anything important so I switch to another news report. This guy is better; he’s interviewing a brigade officer about the fire. Were the shopping mall safety measures inadequate? He asks.622

“No, no,” the brigade officer replies, wiping his brow. “This is a job for the military. You see, the fire wasn’t started accidentally.”623

The reporter gasps. “Do you mean to say that this was caused by arson?”624

“That’s right.”625

“But that’s unheard of; there hasn’t been a real crime in the City for—well, forever. Why would anyone do this?”626

The man shrugs. “Beats me. I’d guess that someone was just bored and reckless, but it seems to me this was a professional and purposeful act.”627

The reporter turns to the camera. “You heard it here first—”628

I switch the channels again and sit up straight. The new reporter is talking to one of the military.629

“Do you think this means our inner defence has slackened in light of how trustworthy the citizens of the City have been lately?” she asks.630

“Not at all,” the man says quickly. “This was a professional act.”631

“What makes you think so?”632

“Well, ma’am… You see, this wasn’t just a fire. It was more of a… an explosion.”633

“Explosion?” the reporter splutters. “What do you mean?”634

The man looks uncomfortable. “I mean, uh… like, a bomb, ma’am.”635

“A bomb!” This woman seems to repeat everything said, but I think I might have been if I were there as well.636

“O-only a small one,” the man defends weakly. “It was only strong enough to burn up one wing of the mall.”637

I can’t believe what I’m hearing! We would know if an Outsider got into the City. So why would an Insider do something so destructive and cruel to his own people? The war that essentially destroyed the planet was fought with bombs and they haven’t been created since… until now. I don’t want to make assumptions about this, but I have a horrible feeling that this might have something to do with my phone call. People will die. Oh god, is this my fault for not getting to the car park in time? When did this happen? If I know the time the bomb went off I’ll know for sure if I’m involved. In the ribbon moving slowly along the bottom of the screen I look for the main facts.638

‘…Bomb explodes in mall at 10:15pm this evening.’639

I fall back onto my bed. I can’t believe this. In the background I can still hear the soldier talking. 640

“It was definitely done by someone who knows what they’re doing, ma’am… I mean, arsonists usually just want to burn stuff. But it’s as if the bomb was placed specifically so that people would die.”641

I leap up and turn off the TV. There’s no doubt in my mind who did this. I didn’t get to the Hamilton Complex in time, and this is the result. No, wait… It’s not my fault. It’s the Emperor’s fault. 642

Either way, I have to get to the bottom of this. The gravity of the situation hits hard and it’s difficult to believe. 643

The City has a terrorist.644

{Garn}645

It’s been three days since we took refuge in this cave. Everyone is running out of food and water. I can’t imagine starving in this hole; after all I’ve seen and done it seems like a pathetic ending. Living in such close quarters with people is pretty disgusting too. It’s a rare moment to get a breath of air not filled with the stench of body odour. I stay with Avi as close to the cave entrance as possible and stare out at the scrubland. It must have been an hour since the rain’s stopped. Surely we can leave now, I think, but we have to wait for the all-clear from Avi’s father. He seems to know these things.646

There’s a sudden hush of desperate excitement as the old man stands. “The storm,” he declares, “is over.” Without a second thought the entire two troops rush out into the clear air, falling over each other. I pick up Chloe so she doesn’t get trampled and carry her as far as I can run without leaving the gang. The air feels strange in my lungs, as if it’s too clear and thin for there to be anything to breathe. My muscles feel cramped and weak but the adrenaline of the moment makes me forget all of it. Nothing like this has ever happened to me. The girl giggles in my arms and I put her down, suddenly feeling guilty. I bend to look at her.647

“Chloe, can you keep a secret?”648

It’s time for Avalia and me to leave.649

When I tell Avi that tonight is the best time to escape, she argues a bit at first. I can tell she doesn’t want to leave her family; it’s understandable for her to not want to disappoint them. But she soon agrees. If we’re going to leave, we should do it as soon as possible. While Avalia packs up her belongings, I go to see Sasher by the campfire. 650

“I thought I’d better tell you,” I say as I sit down beside him, “I’m going to teach Avi how to hunt tonight. She followed me last time and seemed so enthusiastic about learning to fend for herself; I felt I had to teach her a thing or two.” I send him a light smile. “We’ll be back late tonight, or at the latest I’d guess dawn. So we won’t lose time in our travels.”651

Sasher doesn’t answer. He pokes the fire with a stick, as if I’m not even here and never said anything. Finally he looks at me with a blank stare. “You and Avi?”652

I’m not sure I understand what he’s really asking here. “Yeah,” I say slowly. “We’re going hunting.”653

“With all your things?”654

“Of course,” I laugh. “You never know what you’re going to need on an all-nighter, and if we get to tired we might just make camp halfway through.”655

Sasher narrows his eyes, but his voice remains stubbornly even so that I can’t read his thoughts. “Where are you going?”656

I point up at the mountainside. “Just around here. I have a hunch there’s some good scrat up there. We won’t go too far though.”657

The man considers this for a while, rapidly tapping his knee with his fingers. “It sounds like a good idea,” he says after a while. 658

I’m surprised. I expected a bit more of a fight than this. Maybe he’s finally given up on Avi.659

“Maybe I should come with you,” he adds. Ah. Now I understand. “I haven’t gone hunting in a while and you said you were pretty good at it. Maybe I could learn something from you too,” he says wryly. Is he on to us? How could he guess that we’re going to run away? No, I decide. He just wants Avalia.660

“Are you kidding?” I laugh. Lowering my voice, I lean toward him in confidence. “No offence to these guys, but do you really think it’s a good idea to leave them alone? If a gang attacked while you weren’t here, do you really think they could hold down the fort?”661

Sasher frowns. “No. I suppose not. How long did you say you were going to be?”662

“Just a night. Probably only half a night. You know, most of it’s travel.”663

“And Avi really wants to go…” He picks up his stick, blackened on one end and draws squiggles in the dirt. I wait patiently; if I show any sort of urgency he’ll become suspicious. The one word I’ve been waiting for comes out, as if forced. “Alright.” He throws his stick into the fire. 664

Resisting the urge to jump up in triumph, I nod solemnly. “It’s not what you think.” Leaving him, I stand up and go to Avalia who is standing at the edge of the troop, waiting. I tap her on the shoulder and she jumps. 665

“Oh, Nrag; you snuck up on me!”666

I grin. It never gets old. 667

“What did Sasher say?” she asks. “Are we allowed to go? Was he angry?”668

“I’m not sure,” I reply, scratching the back of my neck. “We’re allowed to leave, but I don’t know what he was thinking.”669

“You know, I heard part of the conversation,” she mumbles. “It really makes me nervous to know that you lie so well.”670

I blink. “Hey, don’t fret about that. I’d never lie to you.”671

“Well that’s exactly what a liar would say,” she teases, and begins walking toward the mountain. I look back at the troop to see Chloe standing with the twins, watching us. She looks sad but the twins give me nothing but chilling glares. I guess I shouldn’t have expected a four-year-old to keep a secret. In an attempt to make piece, I give a reassuring smile before turning away and following Avi. For some reason I feel bad, but it’s a fact: I can’t bring Outsiders with me into the City. You let one in and the rest follow. The City must be protected.672

{Avalia}673

Nrag and I approach the mountain. The great expanse of rock and dirt looms over us and I’m briefly intimidated. The plan is to climb for a while, then move horizontally until we’re out of sight, climb back down and continue to the City. It sounds like such a long way… and the mountains are so high. Nragath walks beside me for a while but soon takes the lead. He’s the one who knows what he’s doing, not me. 674

It feels so strange leaving the people who raised me. I thought I’d be with them forever… I wonder what they’ll do when they realise we ran away. Will the chase us? Right on que, a bony hand whips out of nowhere and pulls me back by my arms. My father’s grip is so tight that it’s hurting me. Nrag spins around and is as surprised as I am. He must have slipped away in the dark to follow us.675

I struggle a bit and mutter, “Father, what… What are you doing? Let me go.”676

“I’m coming too,” he spits over my shoulder at Nrag. “She’s not going without me. I’m her father!”677

Nrag looks sufficiently confused before saying, “You know we’re just going hunting.”678

“With your entire packs?” he demands. 679

Nrag nods. “Yeah.”680

The sharp grip on my arms tightens, making me yelp. But I don’t fight. He’s my father after all. “You’re going to the City, aren’t you!” the old man accuses. “If she goes, I go too!”681

“You’re… hurting her,” Nrag says, stopping himself from throwing the old man to the ground.682

“Aren’t you listening?!” he yells. “I’m going too! I was the one, you know. All the rest were caught and killed but I escaped! I even took a prize with me so that I could one day return. I’m here to claim my prize.”683

Everything he says sounds like gibberish to me but Nrag looks like he understands completely. “You… We’re just going hunting. I don’t understand what you’re saying.”684

“Yes you do,” he rasps angrily, shaking me like a rag doll. “You know the story. I’m the one that did it! Do you know how fucking hard it is to escape from that place with everyone on your tail? I was in hiding for three days without food and barely any sleep, just waiting for the wall to open. And then I had to get out without being seen. With a baby on my hands!!” He shakes me again, more violently.685

“Father, stop!” I finally cry in protest. “What’s wrong with you? What are you talking about?”686

He doesn’t let go and talks only to Nrag. “I’m coming too! I stole her; she’s mine! You have to take me with you to the City.”687

He stole me? What is he talking about? This isn’t my father. I struggle as hard as I can until I break free of his grip, spinning around to face him. “Let me go.”688

His eyes widen with fury and he jabs a finger at me. “I’m your father! I raised you!”689

“No,” I shake my head, blinking back tears I never expected to feel. “I raised me. You never did anything for me other than teach me to read. You’re not a father.”690

His yellowing eyes widen even further. For a second I really think he’s going to let me leave. But a strange expression ripples across his face. He’s hysterical. With a snarl, he runs at me, dirty fingernails ready to sink into my skin. Nrag whips out a dagger, slips between us and stabs my father in the heart. I’m utterly paralysed as the air leaves the old man’s lungs. 691

“You bitch,” he says, specks of blood flicking from his lips. Nrag pulls out the dagger and he falls to his knees. “You fucking bitch,” he whispers. 692

And then he is dead.693

Nrag doesn’t face me. He takes a deep breath. “Are you ok?”694

I nod even though he can’t see my face. At this, he does turn around. I look at the blood on his dagger. “Now we’re really in trouble,” he says. “We have to run before someone finds him and knows what we’re doing. We have to run as fast as we can. Can you do that?”695

Gulping, I nod again. He drops the dagger on the ground, giving me a fleeting look of apology. “Avi,” he says slowly. “I need to know. Do you trust me?”696

I stare at him incomprehensively. 697

He pulls gently on my wrist, and we run.698

Chapter 7699

Divergence700

{Logan}701

It rained today. Not heavily, but considering the rain is acid, the City has been locked down as usual for most of the day while the meteorologists take every precaution. So here I am, sitting in my room tapping Morse code conversations to Jonn through the wall. We’re running out of things to say though now that he’s finished telling me about his holiday. He spent most of the time getting massages and sitting in steam rooms.702

The mechs basically run the city on rainy days and I’d hate to think what would happen if they went nuts in this situation. We’d have trouble stopping them. There are special suits that protect you from the rain but they’re difficult to move in and therefore difficult to fight mechs in. There’s also very few of them because the material they’re made of is incredibly rare.703

My TV is on low volume so I’ll be alerted immediately when the lockdown is over. The trouble with lockdowns is that they give you a heap of time to gather your thoughts and gain perspective; something I really can’t be bothered with right now.704

We still haven’t caught the terrorist. The first thing I tried to get hold of were the security tapes but they all mysteriously jump at exactly the same time; clearly the moment the bomb was planted. I’m not a detective so my title served me well here to get to this privileged information. I tap a tune with no pattern on my cold floor. Wish I had something to take apart.705

My earpiece beeps and I groan. It’s all the way over there on my bed. Reluctantly I move to pick it up, slip it into my ear and initialise the contact. “Yep?”706

“It’s been a while, hasn’t it Logan?”707

I immediately become alert and realise that my hand has moved to my belt where I normally keep a gun. I’m about to have the call traced when I realise: we’re in a lockdown. This guy took the opportunity specifically to speak to me. “I guess it has,” I reply in a calm tone of voice. “What is it this time?”708

“Why didn’t you come?” the gravely voice demands.709

“What?”710

“Why didn’t you come to the car park when I told you to? You know it’s your fault all those people had to die. Are you a coward? I honestly thought more of you.”711

For some weird reason I care what this guy thinks. “For your information, I tried to get there as fast as I could. I was ten minutes late so you set off the bomb. Speaking of bombs, how the hell did you figure out how to make one? All of that information was destroyed when the City was built.”712

“I’m smarter than you think.”713

“So why did you kill all those people?” I ask. “Seems to me you’re attacking your own side.”714

“Ah, so you guessed that I’m an Insider.”715

“No Outsider can get into the City, let alone gain that much power and still escape notice.” 716

“So it would seem.”717

“Quit trying to throw me off,” I retort.718

I hear a deep, patronising laugh. “Powerful or no, you still have a typical teenage attitude.”719

“Shut the hell up!”720

“What kept you?”721

I cough and splutter for a second. “What the hell are talking about?”722

“What made you late for the Hamilton Complex?”723

Why does he care? “It doesn’t matter. I had a meeting with the Emperor.”724

“You couldn’t have—”725

“He refused to let me get out of it.”726

The man scoffs. “My point is proven once again. Do you want to know why I’m doing this, Logan?”727

“Can’t wait to hear it.”728

“This City is evil,” he states plainly. “We live in luxury while others are left outside to die.”729

“They’re savages,” I argue, barely believing my own words.730

“If they’re ruthless it’s because they’re forced to be. But even with this aside, look at the way this place is governed. The Emperor and his hierarchy are corrupt. My purpose is to cleanse the City, raise a new Government worthy of the cause and perhaps even save some Outsiders. Do I sound like the villain here, Logan?”731

“How can you be saving people when you’re killing without hesitation to achieve it?”732

“There must be sacrifices for the greater good.”733

“You’re a fucking psycho.”734

Another bout of deep laughter follows my statement. “I’m not here to defend myself. Soon you’ll understand. Enough with the pleasantries.” I can’t believe he calls this pleasantry. “I have a new location for you. The South Point one week from now. 3 am. Get there an hour early if you must because I will not wait for you. Can you find time in your busy schedule to come?”735

“Hey, I told you that wasn’t my fault. Of course I can come; it’s 3 am.”736

“I thought so. If you don’t, people will die. Goodbye, Logan.”737

“Wait,” I protest, and to my amazement he stays on the line. I guess he has all the time in the world until the lockdown’s over. I have to use this time; get something out of him. “What’s your name? Who are you?”738

There’s a long pause and I wonder if the terrorist is still there. Finally he says, “You may call me Torus.”739

I smirk. “Torus the Terrorist, huh? You sound like a character from a children’s show or so—”740

My earpiece beeps. Suddenly feeling tired, I sigh and pull it out of my ear, throwing it back down on my bed. Teenage attitude, indeed. In a way it was exhausting pretending to have a different personality for the entire conversation. But if he thinks I’m a different sort of person he might judge my moves differently. Perhaps it seems trivial, but I need all the advantages I can get on this guy.741

He figured out how to make a bomb all on his own, for heaven’s sake.742

The Morse code tapping begins at my wall. Jonn could have just spoken out loud because the walls are thin, but that’s just his sense of humour I suppose. I concentrate on the tapping sounds and translate in my head as it goes. S-O-U-N-D-S-L-I-K-E-A-F-R-I-E-N-D-L-Y-G-U-Y 743

This makes me laugh. “As you’ve probably guessed,” I call through the wall, “that was the guy I told you about. I’ll give you the details after the lock-down.” I glance at the clock beside my bed and take note of the time.744

{Avalia}745

Nrag and I climb all through the night without stopping, as fast as we can go. Countless times I slip and would have fallen if it weren’t for Nrag’s miraculous saves. I watch him nimbly and skilfully climb ahead of me and almost hate him for it. He climbs a little way, then stops and waits for me and watches for any signs of my slipping up for the millionth time. It doesn’t help that it’s a pitch black night and Nrag insisted we don’t use any lights to make it harder for the troop to track us. Granted, we can see what’s right in front of our faces, but I’ve completely lost my bearings after all the times we’ve had to pick a circuitous route around a large rock or impossible cliff. 746

I feel so dependant on Nrag, like I’m a little kid again and don’t know what I’m doing. It occurs to me that if I ever tried to run away from my troop on my own I would never make it. The night melts into a monotonous blur of climbing, slipping, crawling, and climbing again. My limbs are frozen and trembling; aching like you wouldn’t believe. Just when I begin to think I’ve reached my limit and can’t take any more, a dull white line appears on the distant horizon.747

I look up hopefully at Nrag and he gives me a sympathetic glance back. “Sorry Avi,” he says. “We have to keep going.” I let out a long-withheld groan. He gives me a hand up to the ledge he’s settled himself on and says, “If it makes you feel any better, we’ll go more horizontally from now on.”748

“I can’t feel anything,” I mumble. “Let’s just go.”749

He briefly touches my shoulder for comfort before leading the way without a moment’s rest. I take a small sip from my flask, put it back in my bag and follow, making sure I put my hands and feet where he does before me. I think about the gang still camped on the low ground. Right about now they’ll be waking up, getting ready to leave… and noticing that my father is missing. And noticing that we are missing. Then soon enough, they’ll find his body. What will they think? I wonder, the very thought making me cringe. What will happen?750

Nrag finds a level track, probably forged by animals, and I’m grateful for it despite the fact that it’s still pretty steep. I desperately want to know what my father was talking about before he died. And how did Nrag understand what he meant? Was I the baby father stole? If that’s the case, it means I’m, well, stolen. My heart skips a beat at the realisation that I might have another family out there. I shouldn’t get my hopes up. 751

I reach for a handhold and my weak hand has trouble holding on. I feel dizzy. I focus on Nrag’s tireless figure in front of me and keep moving.752

{Garn}753

We keep moving until early afternoon, when I’m finally satisfied that we have a good lead against any pursuers. I’m getting worried about Avalia; she’s shaking like a leaf and seems to be losing balance more and more. Even if someone was hot on our heels we would have to stop. I don’t think she can take much more of the strain. If I didn’t say anything I reckon she would just keep walking until she fainted. Then she would walk in her sleep.754

I choose a reasonably hidden outcropping of rock to sit beneath and support her as she sits down. This woman is insane! “Are you ok?” I ask uncertainly. She just nods. “We can rest now,” I say. “Try to sleep and I’ll keep watch.”755

Wordlessly she lies down on the grass and closes her eyes. I feel bad for pushing her so hard. Outsiders are tough, but she’s only used to walking along shallow hills and plains. And I don’t think she’s ever had to go all out up a mountain without stopping for this long. But if I didn’t push her, we might pay for it later. I’d hate to have an encounter with the gang again after this, especially with Sasher. I have no idea when Avalia fell asleep but it was pretty freaking quickly. I sit where I am, eat some dry bread and gulp down some water. I’m pretty tired myself. I don’t think I’ve worked that hard since the days I used to train with the other orphans recruited into the military.756

When my trainer realised the potential of a kid with no mark on his palm, my training was immediately modified to that of a spy dedicated to the Outsiders. I was a ten-year-old put in a group with a heap of young men much older than me, and worked harder than ever. I had to get used to living like an Outsider so that I could handle it and seem natural when I went on my first mission. 757

We climbed without stopping for days further along this mountain range, and when we did stop, it was only for a day. Being so young it was very difficult for me to resist the urge to launch into the air and fly instead of this accursed climbing… but I knew my ability had to be a secret. We had a heap of mechs with us for defence and I would watch them climb effortlessly beside me. It wasn’t right, those robots being so perfect. Nothing should be perfect. It gave me a triumphant feeling to know that they at least couldn’t leave the ground.758

The day after we rested, our training switched from endurance and agility to hunting. This climb has definitely brought back memories. The men used to pick on me but after five long years, only I and two others graduated. That was the best day of my life. I was sent on my first mission with another man who played my father when I was fifteen. He was so impressed with my performance that I graduated from apprentice after my first mission. From then on I worked on my own.759

My life in a nutshell. I sigh and continue to scan the surrounding area for movement. I wonder what the troop has decided to do. Will they chase us?760

I let Avi sleep until halfway through the night when I need to rest. I tell myself just before I lose consciousness that I have to wake up at dawn. My good ole brain does exactly what I say, and I open my eyes just as it’s getting light. We’ve rested for far too long but Avi seems somewhat rejuvenated.761

“Time to go,” I say, throwing my bag over my shoulder and leaping to my feet. Avi follows suit, but hesitates. “What is it?” I ask.762

She looks at the ground. “Can you tell me what my father was talking about before he died? It wasn’t just his usual rambling, was it? I have to know.”763

Crap. I forgot about that with everything else that’s been on my mind. “About that,” I wince. “I’m sorry I killed him.”764

Avi shrugs it off as an unimportant detail. “Don’t apologise; he was going to kill me. Tell me what he was talking about.”765

I exhale deeply. We really have to move quickly. “Can I tell you as we go?” I ask.766

“Yes, just talk!”767

I nod and we get going. Once we’re moving at a strong and steady pace, I start to explain. This is going to be the hard part, but I’ll be glad when it’s over. “I have to tell you something first,” I warn. “Before I say anything, just remember that I would only lie to you if I had to, and only if it didn’t harm you in any way. Just… keep that thought in your head.”768

She doesn’t answer and I wish I could see her expression. 769

“My name isn’t Nragath,” I say. Before she can start asking questions I continue, speaking quickly. “My name’s really Garn. I’m an Insider and I was sent to spy on the Outsiders and stop any attempts to get into the City. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner but I couldn’t until I was certain who you were. And when I was, it was never a good time to talk.”770

I pause so that Avi can give me some sort of reaction. I can hear nothing but our breathing and our own heavy footsteps. I guess it’s a lot to process. “…Your name’s really Garn?” she says finally.771

“Yeah.”772

“You’re a… spy?”773

“Yep.” Her footsteps stop. I look at her. “I’m sorry,” I say again. 774

“You’re a spy,” she repeats.775

“Yeah.”776

She looks at me suspiciously. “Why are you telling me this? What do you want with me?”777

I quickly put up my hands. “No, no you’ve got it all wrong. You have to let me finish.”778

Avalia crosses her arms and raises an eyebrow. 779

“This is going to be hard for you to believe.”780

“Try me, Garn.”781

I take a deep breath and talk fast again. “About eighteen years ago a gang managed to get into the City. Everyone knows the story. We thought we had all of the gang members, you know, killed, but one escaped. We thought it was impossible but he did it. He… took a baby with him.” Avi’s face barely changes, but I know she understands. 782

“We think he did for the following reasons: One, we would probably track him down eventually and by then the child would love him and would insist he live with her in the City. And two, we would never track him down but he would have a kid to care for him in his old age. I think his biggest hope was that we’d find him. After eighteen years he didn’t give up and I guess he went a little insane.” 783

Avalia studies the ground. “So… you’re taking me back to the City.”784

I nod. “That’s right. I’m really sorry, Av. I guess you’ve never seen the mark of an Insider, but it’s the same mark that you have on your ankle. Don’t ask me why it’s not on your palm though.”785

“Where’s your mark?” she asks suddenly.786

“I don’t have one,” I grin. “My parents didn’t want me to be marked.”787

“Why? Didn’t they like being Insiders?”788

I shrug. “How should I know? I don’t remember the first eight years of my life. All I know is that I’m definitely an Insider but my parents didn’t want me to be marked. Probably on principle. A lot of people don’t like the idea of having to have a mark to prove themselves to society in the City.”789

Avi seems to think this reasonable. “So do I have a choice? Are you taking me by force?”790

This question surprises me. “Well, no,” I answer. “I guess you can go back if you want but I assumed you would want to come. You didn’t seem happy at all when I met you. You can always run away from the City if you don’t like it. It’s getting in that’s difficult,” I grin.791

“Oh. You know, you’re right. Surely there’s a life and a family for me in the City…” She looks me right in the eye. “Let’s go, Nrag. I mean Garn. Garn, right? Pleased to meet you,” she teases.792

I smile sheepishly and we start moving once more at a brisk pace. 793

“Garn,” she says again after a few minutes. “Isn’t that… Nrag spelled backwards?”794

“Sure is,” I reply with amusement. “I thought it was funny.”795

She laughs, and I join her. Our lives are so messed up.796

{Avalia}797

By evening, Garn and I have finally changed direction and it’s all downhill from here. At first it was a relief to walk at a more comfortable angle, and we travel much faster downhill. But now it’s just a different set of aching muscles as well as the old ones. It’s also easier to slip, but I’m getting the hang of skidding when I do slip and the descent is much less steep than it was on the side of the mountain we climbed. Garn is still leading the way and finding the best path down. Garn. I can’t stop wondering if the person I once befriended isn’t this new character. His personality hasn’t changed though, so… 798

I guess I sort of knew he had a secret and some of the pieces were fitting together when he told me. Maybe that’s why I wasn’t all that surprised. Then again, nothing would surprise me anymore. 799

I should have known, I guess. There were little hints everywhere. His sensitivity to the water that we bathed in, his state of health when he first came to us, among other things. Now that I know, it seems obvious. I was taken aback by the fact that he’s an Insider though. I don’t know what I really expect these people to be like, but it certainly isn’t anyone like him. Maybe he’s unusual for one of them. You couldn’t be all that normal with his career choice, now could you? 800

I can’t shake this feeling that I can’t trust him anymore. If he was able to lie to me so convincingly before, isn’t it possible that he could still be lying? I can’t think straight. I’ll just have to trust my original instinct that he’s on my side.801

As the sun sets, I can see the way down to the flat ground. The plains are still a little way away, but it feels good to know that we’ve actually made progress. I look out at the empty expanse of land stretched out before me and suddenly realise that I can see the City on the horizon. I slow to a stop and Garn notices what I’m looking at. 802

“We’re only days away now, Avi. Maybe we can find your real family when we get there.”803

I lower my gaze to look at his sharp grey eyes in the dying light, his soft, but somewhat veiled expression. And I know there’s more. He isn’t telling me everything about himself. With this in mind, can I really trust him? How do I know…?804

Garn decides suddenly that it’s time to have a break. He takes first watch again, so I gratefully put my bag down, have a drink and get out my blanket. It’s impossible to put up a tent on this steep, rocky ground, and even more difficult to get comfortable. Lying down, I realise that I’m starving. We ate scrat last night so I’ve been saving the food in my bag, but it’s still not enough food. I wonder what we’ll do on the plains when there’s no scrat to hunt. Probably just ration what we have left and deal with it.805

I close my eyes and sleep.806

I wake in the middle of the night as Garn shakes me gently. “Avi,” he whispers. “Sorry, but it’s your turn.” I don’t now why he apologises every time he wakes me up to keep watch. I stretch, sit up and throw him my blanket. I can’t be bothered putting it away, so he can use it. I find a good spot to look out from a few steps away on a jutting rock. The night air is cold in my throat, and moves slowly around me like water. I pull my coat tighter against my chest and bury my hands in my sleeves. This is the boring part about travelling in a small group. Keeping watch. 807

I stare out into the darkness that seems to go on forever and wonder what I’m supposed to be looking for. There mustn’t be a moon at all tonight, because the sky is as black as everything else. Maybe I’m supposed to be watching for wild animals. I’ve been told that there are less common creatures than scrats roaming the mountains. Suddenly paranoid, I look around to makes sure there’s nothing behind me. The back of my neck tingles. I let out a sigh. Why do I always do that; make myself worry about things?808

The hours trickle by unnoticed and I get into a sort of bored daze. It should be dawn soon, and then we can get moving once more. We’ll be at the bottom of the mountain by midday for sure. I shift my weight onto a different foot to get the blood flowing again. And suddenly, something moves behind me. Before I can turn around, it pounces on me. Someone has my arms pinned at my sides with a large hand over my mouth. 809

“Don’t worry Avi,” I feel his hot breath in my ear. “I’m here to save you.”810

It’s Sasher! What’s he doing here? How did he get here? He releases me, pulls out a thin knife and moves quietly to where Garn is asleep with his back turned to us. Is he going to kill him in his sleep?811

“Garn!” I shout as I come to my senses. We’ve come too far to be stopped now. Sasher gives me a swift, angry glance as Garn stirs. He quickly runs forward to stab the man and I yell his name again. Just as Sasher reaches him, the blanket is pushed off and two blades meet with a resounding clang. Garn’s knife looks so small compared to Sasher’s. With a gasp, I run at Sasher and throw all my weight on him. We fall to the ground and roll over the shifting rocks, sliding down the mountain until finally we come to a stop, covered in grazes and bruising from the fall. He flicks his hair out of his face and looks at me, teeth bared. “What the fuck are you doing? I’m trying to help you!”812

Garn appears out of nowhere and falls onto Sasher, both hands gripping a small knife each. Sasher yells and they wrestle in the gravel, sliding partway down the path. Suddenly Sasher breaks free, scrambles up to me and puts a knife to my throat. Why does everyone who attacks us hide behind me?813

“Stop, you bastard!” he yells at Garn, who hesitates. 814

Garn’s eyes flick to me for a split second. I wish I knew what he was thinking. 815

“Lost?” Sasher smirks. “Hunting, my ass.”816

“What are you doing here?” Garn demands.817

He laughs out loud. “What kind of stupid question is that? I know Avi is just a hostage. I have to say, I never expected you to be a kidnapper.”818

A kidnapper… He thinks…819

Garn’s shoulders relax and his eyes narrow. “I didn’t kidnap her. How the hell did you find us?”820

Sasher laughs again, only quietly. “You think you’re so smart. Killing her father was your first mistake. I knew she wouldn’t let her father die, which obviously meant you’d taken her against her will.” The knife grazes my throat, and I hope he doesn’t accidentally cut me. 821

“You’re easy to predict,” Sasher boasts. “I know your thoughts, Nragath. You went up the mountain so we’d all think you were doing what you said. As to where you’d go… I knew you’d try to get into the City again. You act all good-willed and wise but deep down… you’re just another psycho obsessed with the Insiders. All I had to do was skirt the mountain until I spotted you. And I did. I climbed the mountain and waited until I knew you’d be asleep.”822

“What about the troop?” Garn suddenly asks. “Don’t tell me you left them…”823

“I told them I’d be back,” Sasher raises his voice in my ear. “They knew I was coming to save Avi and I told them that if I wasn’t back in three days they should keep going to your old territory. Wherever the hell that is. You’re a bastard, you know that?” He spits on the ground. I try to slow my heartbeat. Sasher laughs again. “Those knives are small. You should have been more prepared. Get ready to die, you fucker.” 824

He throws me to the ground and attacks. I’m winded by the fall. I can hear the two of them fight, blades clashing, their boots scraping against the rocks. I push myself up and try to breathe, looking down at them fighting. Sasher flips backward in the air just as Garn’s knife swipes the air where he was standing only seconds ago. The man lands and skids backward down the mountain. Garn takes a run up and leaps.825

As he falls upon Sasher, he roars and swipes at him rapidly. The knives flash in the dim light of dawn, peeking over the horizon. I do my best to re-inflate my lungs, breathing deeply. The two of them are like equals; surely whoever wins will be depending on luck. I have to help Garn. I can’t go back to the troop. As my breath returns, I shout and half run, half slide down to meet the two men. I leap at Sasher like a madwoman and claw at his shoulder, wishing I had a weapon. Ripping me off of him, he throws me back again.826

“Fuck, woman, I’m trying to help you!” he growls and parries Garn’s next rush of blows.827

“Stop!” I cry, coming at them again. “Garn didn’t kidnap me!”828

Sasher ducks and slides a way down the mountain. “What the hell are you talking about? Who’s Garn?”829

“Nrag’s real name is Garn!” I shout back as the man wordlessly pursues his opponent. He never speaks when he’s fighting. “He didn’t kidnap me,” I insist. “I wanted to come!”830

“What?” Sasher takes a wild slash at Garn before running back up to me. I’m only able to struggle for a moment before he has his knife at my throat again. “What are you talking about?” he asks.831

Breathing shallowly, I try to explain. “I wanted to go with him.”832

For a moment all I can hear is his heavy breathing; he can’t comprehend what I’m saying. Garn catches up and merely stands before us in the knowledge that Sasher won’t hurt me. “You… You let him kill your own father?” he mutters finally. “I don’t understand…”833

“I wanted to go with him,” I repeat breathlessly. I wonder if he’s finally realising that I never liked him. 834

“…Why?” is all he says. He sees Garn, and his face contorts into a mask of hatred. His eyes are wide and frightening as he lowers the knife. The man stares calmly back. Garn must get this all the time. How does he do it?835

All of a sudden Sasher launches himself at him again. 836

“No!” I shout and chase him down. He pushes me away and I move in between them, trying to stop them. Sasher spins around and thrusts his knife forwards. A jolt of pain runs down my arm and I realise I must have gotten hit. With a shaking hand, Sasher pulls back. Where is his knife? I wonder, and look down at my shoulder. The air in my lungs disappears. Sticking out of me is Sasher’s blade. Blood seeps from the wound. 837

I look up at Sasher, who steps back again, wide-eyed. His hand is shaking as he tentatively puts it up, like it could fix everything. He looks as if he’s about to have a breakdown. He glares over my shoulder at Garn. 838

“You… You bastard. This is all your fault!” His eyes flick around like an animal in hysterics. With a grunt of confusion, he clutches his head. 839

Garn steps around me. I’m so dizzy and the pain courses all the way down my arm. “I’m sorry Sasher,” I say earnestly. Garn moves closer to the man who looks up as he approaches. “Please don’t follow me,” I mumble.840

Sasher stares at me and doesn’t even try to defend himself as Garn pulls back a fist and knocks him out. He goes down.841

Without sparing a second glance, Garn moves to my side. He gives me an unsettling look after studying my shoulder. 842

“Hold still,” he says, giving me another warning glance. Gently putting his left hand on top of my shoulder, he grabs the knife with his right hand. I close my eyes tight as he pulls the blade out, sucking in a breath as the pain intensifies. He drops the knife as my blood floods out of the hole. After helping me lie down, he runs back up the mountain to get our bags. When he returns he pulls out the material for his tent and tears off a long, wide strip of material. 843

“We can’t wash the wound,” he tells me, “but I’ll try not to hurt you.”844

I nod and, peeling back my jacket, he begins rolling the material firmly around my shoulder, over and over until he can tie it. It throbs horribly and every time it throbs another wave of pain rushes to my head, making me more dizzy. Garn helps me to my feet, shoulders both our bags and supports me. “It’s going to be hard now,” he says. “If it gets too much, I’ll carry you, but try to walk for a bit because it will be hard for me to balance while carrying you. The adrenaline will last you a little while and I’ll help you stay upright. Your legs are fine. Just try not to use the muscles in that shoulder. Ok?”845

I nod, half in a daze. “Uh-huh.” I try not to think about the day ahead, promising hours and hours of walking. I try no to think about what Sasher will do when he wakes up.846

{Garn}847

I help Avi climb down the mountain, and in spite of how tightly I tied her bandage, blood is already seeping through the material. She doesn’t complain. By early afternoon we finally make it down and it feels strange to walk on flat ground again. 848

“Avalia,” I say gently to the girl beside me. “We made it. We’re back on the plains.”849

She looks up and smiles with relief at the endless land, with its ceiling of poisoned clouds, the dark line of the City in the distance. She’s lost a bit of blood now. A shallow sigh escapes her lips and her eyes close. She goes limp in my arms. 850

I lay her down on the ground to change her bandage. Then it’s time to carry her.851

Chapter 8852

Murder in the Dark853

{Logan}854

Everyone is packing up and getting ready to leave for the day. I’m in the labs discussing with a colleague the possibility of some sort of remote signal making the mechs lose control, when another scientist informs me that my earpiece is beeping. 855

“Oh, I’d better take this call,” I say apologetically. “We can finish this conversation tomorrow?”856

The scientist nods with a polite smile and I quickly move to my desk, where I’ve left my earpiece. Pressing the button to initialise the contact, I put it in my ear. “What is it?”857

“Logan, yes? I’m here to return your call.”858

“Hils,” I greet. Hils is a freelance detective that I put to work on finding Torus the Terrorist. She can’t work as a soldier because she’s a woman so she sometimes bends the rules to stop the Outsiders; however she has a good reputation which gives her the ability to see privileged information. “Did you do as I asked?”859

“I sure did,” she laughs in her scratchy voice. “You’d better come and see this. Pewter Hotel, room 21.”860

“Great, I’m just about to leave the labs.”861

“I know; that’s why I called you now. See you soon.”862

I leave my earpiece in, make a pathetic attempt to tidy my desk a bit and say goodbye to everyone on my way out. In the car park I start my bike, pull out and burst into the main street of the City. It takes me ten minutes to weave through the traffic, and just as I reach the hotel Hils calls me again. 863

“Are you coming, or what?”864

I can’t believe what I’m hearing. I’ve got here at an amazing speed, even for a bike. “I’m going as fast as I can,” I tell her. “This bike may be fast, but it can’t freaking teleport me.”865

An impatient sigh comes from the other end of the exchange. “Fine, but hurry up, would you?”866

“May I remind you who hired who here?” I ask pointedly, which makes her shut up. Once inside the large, lavish building I take the lift up to room 21. Heading down the hall, I think: Will this be the day I see Torus’ face? It would be nice, but I get the feeling it’s not going to happen. I knock on Hils’ door and wait for her to let me in. I can feel her excitement from here but when she opens the door her face is blank and professional. 867

“There you are. Took your time.”868

I ignore the comment as we sit down at a desk in front of a large computer screen. The room is dark because the windows are shuttered, and the only light in the room is the cold glow of the screens and lights from the computers. Hils is middle aged and, surprisingly, not in a suit as I expected. She’s wearing some sort of poncho and draped excessively with coloured beads. Eccentricities come with the territory, I guess. 869

“I did as you said,” she tells me as she opens a drawer and rummages through it. “You got the phone call from the terrorist at 4:12pm that day, yes? You and I both know that Torus wouldn’t have used the phone from his own residence, so I got all the security tapes from cameras that were on public phones in the City.”870

I already know what she did because I told her to do it. Detectives always want to tell you how they did something though; they’re so proud of their work. It must be weird looking for an Insider for once though, so maybe that’s why Hils is so enthusiastic. 871

“There were hundreds, obviously,” the woman continues as she pulls out a thick folder from her drawer. “But I discarded all the phones that weren’t being used at the time. Since it was a lock-down, naturally only one was being used in fact.” Her eyes flash at me in the gloom as she shows me a tiny disk that sits between her thumb and forefinger. “I haven’t watched it yet, but I guarantee this is your man.”872

I can guarantee it, too. But the fact that this guy was out in the rain is worrying. He either has access to a protective suit, or he’s, well, not human. If that were the case… 873

Hils slips the disk into a drive below the screen and we wait. The screen flickers, then lights up. It’s raining on the side of a small street I don’t recognise. In the middle of the street is a single phone booth. My own nervous anticipation is heightened by my sense of Hils’ emotion. We lean forward, eyes wide so that we can’t possibly miss what’s about to take place. A hint of static emerges at the bottom of the screen, and suddenly the entire image is flickering grey. 874

The two of us let out a sigh and lean back in our chairs, staring at the static. He did it again; messed with the cameras. He must be able to do it remotely, or maybe he has an accomplice. Damn it, this guy is really covering all his bases. Most people wouldn’t imagine anyone would think of public phone security cameras. Is he predicting me? 875

At least we know it was definitely him there that night, so maybe Hils can interrogate the people who live around there. She swears and pulls the disk out, sending the screen black once more. “How does he do that?” she asks no one in particular. I don’t say anything; my brain is ticking over. This is very, very worrying. There are only two sorts of people who could do all this: The first is someone with a very powerful position in the City and a whole lot of money at his disposal. The second… I hate to imagine it… is a mech. 876

Something connects in my mind and another earth-shattering thought occurs to me. The language I use to tell mechs what to do beyond their programming is the same language they use among each other. This could mean that Torus is not only behind a terrorist attack, but also every mech episode that we’ve ever witnessed. 877

A mech with an imagination and a will of its own?878

{Avalia}879

I fly on silver wings over the plains, the wind against my face. 880

My arm is gone, my shoulder wrapped in spider webs, but I don’t care. I’m immersed in the exhilaration of flying beneath the clouds. Confusion creeps through my mind. Where am I? Why am I flying up here in the direction of the City? I don’t need to go there. 881

Sasher thought that Garn kidnapped me… I wonder if he would have come to this conclusion whether my father was dead or not. 882

Who is Sasher? Isn’t he the one who always thinks I’m innocent? The one with the straw-coloured hair and disturbing eyes. I look down as the plains disappear beneath me. 883

My heart beats faster as I suddenly realise that I can’t fly. Where did these wings come from? What am I doing up here? The wings break up and dissolve in the air, and suddenly gravity has caught up with me. I’m falling … only, upwards. I’m falling into the clouds. 884

I struggle fruitlessly against the air as the black clouds loom closer and closer. At once they’re upon me, and though I don’t feel the pain, I know it’s there. The black clouds make it too dark to see, and I realise, this can’t be real. I’m dreaming. I force the clouds away and set myself down gently in the middle of the plains. 885

The images die away and I try to recall where I am. Of course; I must have fainted. I remember now what’s going on and hope like hell that Sasher hasn’t followed us.886

He’ll be able to see us on the plains when he wakes up. There will be no hiding from him now, so I just have to hope he doesn’t chase us. If he does, the City or Garn will kill him, but that’s not what I’m worried about. The troop will keep walking, and there is no territory left behind by Garn for them to find. 887

They’ll walk until they die.888

{Garn}889

I notice Avi stirring as I carry her across the plains toward the City. Night has fallen, and the City is no longer a dark line on the horizon, but the one dull light there is on the plains. A thin moon doesn’t get much light through the clouds. I feel like I’m walking through nothing, and it’s a weird feeling. It’s a good thing I can still see the City or I’d have to stop travelling until morning just so I didn’t go off course. This is such a weird feeling. 890

The trouble with such dark nights is that you can’t tell if there’s anyone else around if they don’t make a campfire. And people who might mean you harm are the ones who don’t. Sasher could be right behind me, or an army could be on the horizon; I wouldn’t know. It’s like Murder in the Dark.891

Avi mumbles something. “Sorry?” I whisper. There’s no need to talk quietly but this darkness makes you think you should. I wait for Avi to say something.892

“Why are you…? You’re carrying me.”893

“I said I would,” I reply. I considered carrying her some other way, like using my blanket as a sort of sled to drag her on, but in spite of the flat ground there are occasional patches of dry grass and small rocks. It wouldn’t be comfortable. I also thought of carrying her on my back but she’d have to hold on and that would hurt her shoulder. This is the best way. 894

I feel her head nod on my arm. “But isn’t your back hurting?” she asks. “Aren’t you tired? You act like you’re invincible. How can you not be affected by these things?”895

I blink. What a strange question. “Training I guess,” I answer. “Your body can always go farther than you think it can.” This whole situation is weird. I’m carrying a chick across the plains in the middle of the night talking pleasantly as if we were having tea and freaking scones. The thought makes me laugh.896

“What’s so funny?” Avi asks. 897

“This whole thing,” I say and shake my head. 898

She sighs. “I didn’t think I’d be here a few weeks ago.” She thinks for a moment, and I keep walking. “How long have I been out?” she asks.899

I shrug. “Just the afternoon.”900

“How far are we from the City?”901

“A few days.”902

Avi falls silent. I know what she’s thinking because I’m thinking the same thing. Can we make it in three days? She’s losing blood no matter what I do, and three days of carrying her with little rest might be hard. Not to mention the fact that a troop of two people is bound to be attacked in the large span of three days when they’re clearly visible. Being on the plains is like serving yourself up on a platter; you’re completely vulnerable. And we don’t have much food or water left. 903

Later in the night I stop and put down Avalia. I pass her bag to her and take my flask out of my own, drinking the last few gulps. This isn’t good. Avi hears the hollow sound as I put down the flask. 904

“Are you out of water?” she asks me. “You can have some of mine when you need it next.”905

I shake my head even though she can barely see me in the dark. “I’m an Insider,” I tell her. “The water you drink would kill me.”906

The possibility of having to fly us to the City is very strong now. But I can’t risk it. The one person I ever told about the way I am, the one who told me not to tell anyone else, is dead. Maybe we’ll find food or water on the way and I won’t need to do this. I’ll hold out as long as I can; I hope we can make it. What would Avi think if she knew? And how do I know I could trust her with the secret?907

I stare through the dark back the way we came and wonder if I’m looking blindly, unknowingly, at Sasher. 908

{Logan}909

I bow deeply before the Emperor and his advisors. 910

“Welcome, Logan,” the Emperor addresses me formally, just like every other meeting. “I believe it was you who called this conference? Please don’t waste our time.”911

“I don’t plan to,” I reply courteously, suppressing a back-handed insult. “As you know, the City has a terrorist. I’ve been conducting a separate investigation, and have reason to believe that we have seriously underestimated him. I’ve also been receiving phone calls from him—”912

“Plural?” the Prime Minister interrupts. “You’ve received more than one call from the terrorist?”913

I nod. “That’s right. He’s given me another date to meet him; tonight at 3 am.”914

“When did you receive this call?” the Emperor asks me while examining his clean fingernails. 915

“Recently,” I say vaguely. “But I’m here because of this phone call—”916

“Recently?” the man repeats. “When, specifically?”917

I grimace. “Last week, Highness.”918

He sends me a hard stare from beneath a heavy brow. “Last week? I believe you’ve seen us since then. Did you withhold information from the Emperor on purpose?”919

“No,” I defend. “I was… threatened by the terrorist, your Highness. I was afraid for my life if I told anyone.”920

The Emperor sits back in his chair and raises a cynical eyebrow. No one in this room believes me, but they can’t chastise me for doing something they can’t prove I did. “How can we be sure that you are not affiliated with this man?” he says quietly.921

Everything I was about to say leaves me at this. “How dare you question my loyalty?” I demand suddenly. “I have given you nothing but reasons to trust me.”922

“I am the Emperor,” he reminds me; as if that gives him licence to do whatever he wants without being questioned. As if those four words are the answer to any argument I could give. I am the one out of line. 923

“I work harder than any other for the Government,” I say. “I use my knowledge to progress our technology, and in emergencies I even risk my life. If it weren’t for me we’d still be rubbing sticks together to make fire like the Outsiders—”924

The Emperor holds up his hand, and without mouthing a word, still manages to interrupt as rudely as ever. “My intention was never to insult you, Logan,” he chuckles self-importantly. “Accept my apologies.” 925

The words are kind, but the tone is sardonic and cutting. I refuse to hang my head and be humiliated by my outburst. “As I was saying…” I continue, “I’m to meet Torus tonight. Obviously I plan on capturing him and stopping this in one blow. For this reason and for the reason that my life will be at risk, I request to take twelve competent soldiers with me. I’ll command them as I see fit, and you won’t need to lift a finger. To assuage your suspicions of me, it seems, I’ll stop this terrorist and bring him to you, preferably alive.”926

“There’s a fair chance that the terrorist won’t meet you personally,” an Advisor needlessly informs me. “You’ll capture a scapegoat. Nothing more.”927

“And I’ll have the scapegoat tell us where to find the real deal,” I reply simply.928

“Logan,” the Emperor says, crossing his arms over his stomach. “You seem to have this planned out without our knowledge or approval. Next time I suggest you ask us first before you decide to do these things. It’s obvious to all of us that this man wants you for some reason. To kill you, perhaps…” he trails off without finishing the sentence. “However, we’ve come to a decision with this in mind. We can not allow you to ever meet with the terrorist.”929

I can’t help but exclaim.930

“Before you object,” the man persists, “you need to understand that we know nothing of this stranger, and… you are just too valuable. Rest assured, Logan, we won’t risk your life here. Whether you’re to be killed, or used against us.”931

I frown. “Used against you? What are you talking about? I’ll be tortured to death before I do anything for a terrorist.” 932

“Perhaps,” he says irritably, “but you’re not in a position to question my judgement as much as you like to think you are. We’ll send soldiers to the place you were going to meet—”933

“He won’t show if he doesn’t see me.”934

“The world doesn’t revolve around you. Tell us this meeting place.”935

“The South Point,” I say resentfully.936

“Good. You’re prohibited to go anywhere near there tonight. You’re dismissed.”937

“Did I mention that he’ll kill more people if I don’t show?” I ask pointedly. “Did you hear me? He’ll kill people?”938

“We must be willing to make sacrifices for the greater good,” the Emperor snaps. “We don’t plan on making that sacrifice anyway. You’re dismissed.”939

For a moment I can do nothing but stand there, feet glued to the floor. They’re going to…940

I turn on my heel and stride from the room, the heavy doors closing with a low thump behind me.941

I meet Jonn in a café later and we wolf down a meat pie each. We don’t have the most balanced diet, but when you have the money and can’t be bothered cooking, this is probably the best we’ll ever do. Still frustrated, I explain to Jonn how impossible my situation is. He listens without interrupting while I recount the meeting with the Emperor. 942

“Why can’t you just go anyway?” he asks when I’m finished.943

I draw indiscriminate squiggles on the table with my finger. “It’s not that simple. If I even leave my house tonight, I’ll be watched continuously by the City surveillance. They’ll send people to stop me from going there if it looks like I’m heading that way.” 944

“Sounds like you’ve had a pretty rough day,” Jonn observes with a hint of grim amusement.945

I nod. “Yep.” And when I’m opposed by the soldiers, I neglect to add, the only way I could win is by revealing my abilities. This can’t happen, which essentially means that I’m trapped. The Emperor has boxed me into a corner again. I’m almost starting to believe what Torus said about the corruption here.946

Raising a new government might be a good idea, but a revolution would only cause trouble for the citizens. No doubt the government Torus would choose has him as Emperor. Who wants a crazy terrorist as king? And all of his crazy terrifying friends by his side! It’d be no better than before, with the addition of the world recently being turned upside down, and the permission for Outsiders to start entering the City. No, at the moment the world is at the best it will ever be. There’s nothing anyone can do about it. 947

Torus is only causing trouble for no reason; we have to catch him. There has to be some way I can get there… 948

Jonn stares at me momentarily and says, “Don’t you dare.”949

I look up innocently. “Huh?”950

“I know what you’re thinking,” he warns me. “Don’t go there.” 951

“People are going to die if I don’t do something,” I argue. “I can’t just sit around waiting for it to happen.”952

“They’re going to die no matter what you do, but if you try to go to the South Point tonight, that group of people will include you.”953

“Don’t underestimate me, Jonn.” Does he really think I can’t look after myself? I know my own limits.954

“I’m not talking about Torus killing you,” he says. “I’m talking about the Emperor. He’s going to send soldiers with orders to kill you because he’d rather you dead than under the terrorist’s power. You know, I’d rather you didn’t die.”955

I laugh out loud. “Does it really matter in the grand scheme? People get killed, Jonn.”956

“Not you,” he insists. “You ‘nearly die’ all the time and I can live with that, but, you know you’re like a brother to me. If you try to leave I’m afraid I’ll have to prevent you.” He stares at me with a hard, unwavering stare. 957

I brush it off and try to reassure him. “If they try to stop me, I’ll stop them.”958

“What if I were one of them?” Jonn challenges.959

I blink. That one has me stumped. 960

The man shakes his head. “There’s nothing you can do; take this as something that’s out of your control and not your fault, because that’s what it is.”961

We stare at each other over the table without blinking, a silent contest. I know what he’s saying is true. There’s nothing I can do; there never is. No matter what I can do, I can’t do it. And so I’m the one to break eye contact first. I sigh at the table. “So what about you? Surely you had a better day than I did.”962

He shrugs. “Not really. Everything’s always the same, isn’t it? You train, you work, you sleep, and then you do it all over again.”963

His unfamiliar gloominess makes me laugh. “Why are you so depressed all of a sudden?”964

“Maybe it’s the City,” he says before gulping down the last of his drink.965

“What?” I frown. “How do you mean?”966

“You know how it is. This place is so dead. Don’t you ever get that feeling?”967

I take a good minute to consider the question from every possible angle in order to give a completely honest answer: “No.”968

He seems surprised by this. “You know how it is. Most Insiders spend their entire lives behind these walls, that block out most of the daylight and everything else. You feel confined, uh… claustrophobic. I’ve spent all but a few minutes of my whole life in the City and I can’t help but think, there must be something more out there in the rest of the world. We have a whole planet and we’ve never travelled much more than a few kilometres’ radius around this place. Don’t you think that’s weird?”969

I don’t answer, because I’m still grasping the concept that’s so new to me. Why would anyone want to leave this haven? 970

“I saw off a spy recently,” he said. “We chained him up like a prisoner, and then dumped him in the middle of the plains. But the moment we dropped him into the dust and he disappeared, I couldn’t help wishing that were me. Maybe I should have specialised as a spy when I was younger but I didn’t think of it.” Jonn shrugs. “I’m just saying that there must be more. I feel like I’ve lived all my years indoors and never breathed fresh air. Even if it’s dangerous out there, it’s still more than I’ve ever seen.”971

I cock my head. “More? What the hell could you possibly find in that wasteland?”972

He suddenly gets all defensive. “How would you know? Have you ever been out there?”973

I nod. “Yeah, actually. Trust me; there’s nothing good out there.”974

We don’t speak for a minute and the waitress comes to clear away our plates.975

“This is just a bad day,” Jonn says. “Let’s get out of here.”976

We walk home, the streetlights guiding our way. I parked my bike in front of my house earlier, and Jonn pauses to admire it before going in. He hangs out with me for a while but his shift is on at ten o’clock. We watch TV until he has to go. Stopping in the doorway as he leaves, Jonn says, “What if I went there for you?”977

I shake my head in amusement. “That won’t work. See you later. If you’re called to come and kill me, try to get there late.”978

He laughs, checking briefly that I’m joking. 979

“What time does your shift end?” I ask. 980

“Four in the morning.”981

I nod. “So you’ll be on duty when Torus decides to do whatever he has planned. Good luck with that.”982

“At least I’ll be the first to know,” he grins. “I’m sure it won’t be that bad.” As he closes the door, I wonder if either of us actually believes that. I sigh and look around my room, furnished only with my bed, a bookshelf, a desk, and a metal sign on the doorway to the bathroom saying, ‘Bathroom’. Anyone would think no one lives here if it weren’t for the bike out the front.983

I sit on my bed and turn the TV down. I have to think of a plan. 984

I wake up suddenly, and look around the room frantically. Movement is flickering on the TV screen, quietly showing an add for a clothing store. My room is dark, but it’s always dark. How could I have fallen asleep? I wonder. Confused, I stumble to the door and realise I have a headache. I open my door to look out at the City. There are no soldiers waiting to follow me. Looking up, I realise: it’s daytime. I… missed it. How could that be? I was so tense last night; I don’t think anything could have relaxed me, except for…985

No. Don’t tell me. They gassed me. They didn’t even need to chase me or keep an eye on me; they just had to leak sedative gas into my room. No way. This can’t be happening.986

Without an ounce of inhibition, I turn to Jonn’s door and bang on it with my fist, yelling for him to get up. He soon emerges looking half-asleep and bleary-eyed. 987

“What the hell is wrong with you, Logan?” he asks. “I had night shift last night; this better be important.”988

“What happened?” I demand. “You have to tell me what happened.”989

For a moment he has no idea what I’m talking about. Then suddenly, realisation ripples across his face. “Oh, that.”990

“Yeah, that. Tell me what happened.”991

“Nothing,” he chuckles. “Nothing happened at all.”992

Frowning, I step back. “Nothing?”993

He nods, still laughing sleepily. “Nothing happened at all. The terrorist didn’t show up at South Point and there was no bomb. It was the most peaceful night ever.”994

What? I don’t understand. Why wouldn’t Torus do anything? There has to be more. Something…995

From out here, I hear my earpiece beep beside my bed. I run to pick it up and press the button, heart beating wildly. At first there is silence.996

“Logan,” the General barks. I almost die. 997

“What is it?” I ask tiredly.998

“You… You’d better come see this.”999

I ride at break-neck speed through the streets to the City Boarding School for Girls. Jonn is following me on his own bike, but I left him behind twenty minutes ago. I shift into the sideline and turn off of the freeway, the buildings whizzing past. When I reach the school I’m amazed to see the building fenced off by the soldiers and guarded heavily. Parking my bike beside the gutter, I inform the human guards that I have reason to enter, and wait until they get permission to let me pass. 1000

The school grounds are empty and still. There’s no one around here, so I walk down the gravel path to the main entrance of the school. Once in the foyer, the arguing voices reach me and I follow the sound into the next room, where there are groups of dishevelled officials arguing with rigid expressions. I look around for the General who contacted me, and he catches me from behind. 1001

“What’s happened here?” I ask, before he even has a chance to speak. His hair is out of place and his eyes are tired and bloodshot. 1002

He frowns. “No one’s told you yet?”1003

“I only just got here.”1004

He thinks about this for a long time, then nods. “You’d better come with me.”1005

We weave through the arguing crowd and through a narrow hall. From there we climb a magnificent marble staircase to the second floor. “Up here are the dormitories,” the man in front of me explains. It’s much quieter up here; it has the same deathly stillness of the grounds. I’m afraid to breathe too loudly. Finally we reach a long carpeted hallway with numbered doors along the walls. The General takes me into the closest room, and I look into the small bedroom where four girls lie sleeping in two bunk beds. There are clothes and various other things strewn all over the floor, just like any kid’s bedroom.1006

The lace curtains on their open window move gently in the light breeze coming in from outside. I whisper to the man standing gravely beside me, “What’s the problem?”1007

He glares at me as if it should be obvious. Perhaps it should be. “They’re dead, Logan.”1008

I blink. “Sorry?”1009

“They’re dead. It’s the same with everyone in this building, even the staff. It’s as if everyone went about their business for the night and then just dropped dead right in the middle of it. This was all discovered when the electrician visited early this morning. They had a power failure or something and he was sent to check on the place. You know what happened to him?”1010

I shake my head dumbly. I’m too distracted by the sudden knowledge that every child in this building, all three or four hundred of them, are now dead. Suddenly this place feels like a morgue and the silence is understandable. 1011

“He’s in hospital right now for breathing in toxic gas,” the General explains. “It was a lethal dose but by the time he came it had dispersed a little and he managed to make a phone call before fainting. We immediately sent the mechs in to purify the air so that we could get in.”1012

So I wasn’t the only one who got gassed last night, I think. I turn to the man. “Do you know what time this building was infiltrated last night?”1013

He shrugs. “The experts estimated sometime in the small hours of morning. At first we thought the place had been fitted without anyone’s knowledge with some intricate gas pipeline, or perhaps the air-conditioning system had been taken advantage of. But no, it turns out someone actually managed to plant a bio-bomb or two in the building with a remote detonator.”1014

My ears prick up. “The—”1015

“We already looked at the security tapes,” he reassures me. “We had mechs scanning them up to months back, and all of the cameras cut out for an hour in the middle of the night about two weeks ago.” He shakes his head. “I don’t understand how anyone could pull that off without being noticed. With a group of very skilled people, you could do manage it in an hour, but with that many they’d get noticed. It seems impossible.”1016

I begin to back out of the room; this isn’t the best place to talk and I have to admit that it just plain makes me uncomfortable. How could anyone do something so… There aren’t words for it. Killing off hundreds of young girls all in one night for no good reason? It’s obvious who did this, and I think he made it so on purpose. Torus has been here. There’s a strange tightness in my chest and I don’t recognise the feeling. Heavy footsteps suddenly pound up the hall and a man and a woman push through me to get into the room. 1017

With a cry, the woman runs to the side of one of the lower bunks, stroking the girl’s blonde hair with a clumsy hand, like that of a toddler patting a cat. The man merely freezes at the sight of the girl and stands where he is in the middle of the room. The woman cries in choked moans, pulling the girl’s head toward her chest and holding it in her arms, rocking back and forth.1018

Like a wave, the shock and distress of these two people hits me, almost knocking me over. I grab the doorframe for support and my heart wrenches until I feel like it might explode. 1019

“We… just informed the parents of all these children,” the General mumbles to me, and goes to stand respectfully with the first horrified arrivals. 1020

Only one sentence slips from the father’s lips. “Who the hell could do something like this?” A lump forms in my throat and I mutter condolences before fleeing the building, breathing heavily as I reach my bike. But getting away from the first couple isn’t enough. All over the City, I feel people discovering that their daughters are dead. Gasping like some sort of emotional lunatic, I start my bike and ride in the direction of the nearest church. I have to get there and remain there for as long as I can. 1021

{Avalia}1022

I walk with Garn through another pitch black night, the pain in my shoulder reduced to a dull ache. I hate not being able to tell what’s around me, but in the daytime I just feel like an insect, crawling along the vast plains. I feel so dizzy… Garn has changed my bandage often and the wound in my shoulder seems finally to be scabbing over, though it cracks open again at the slightest wrong movement. I hope it isn’t getting infected.1023

Now that we’re about two days away from the City, we’ve edged closer to the mountain range. It’s more likely that we’ll find water near the base of the craggy peaks but it’s also more dangerous, because if there are any gangs hiding in the mountains they could easily catch up to us in the cover of night and we wouldn’t have the preparation of seeing them days before they reach us. 1024

I suppose that’s why Garn seems so uneasy tonight. His arm is held out for me to keep balance as usual, and his muscles are tense beneath my hand. I’m too exhausted to take any notice though. I focus on the feet beneath me; though I can’t see them I can hear them in the dirt. Something I’ve never noticed before is that Garn makes little or no sound when he walks. Does that come from his training as a spy or is it just the way he is? 1025

What do I care? So many random thoughts such as this have popped into my head during this journey. I feel almost delirious. Maybe I’ve been walking like this forever and everything else has been a dream. Or maybe I’m not really here, and I’ll wake up soon to find my father alive, and that Garn never popped up out of a cloud of dust that day. It’s nearly dawn and I look forward to resting. The man beside me stops abruptly, which is bad because when I stop it’s difficult to start again. Why are we halting? It’s not dawn yet. I try to ask, ‘What’s wrong?’ but my voice doesn’t work.1026

And then, I hear a dull crack and I lose Garn’s arm as he falls. Then the world disappears for me too. 1027

Chapter 91028

The Blatant Truth1029

{Garn}1030

This first thing I become conscious of is the throbbing coursing through my head, sending needles to the backs of my eyes. The second thing I notice is the wiry rope digging into my wrists and the rock that I’m tied to rubbing against my back. I squint with my eyes still shut and the skin beside my right eye feels crackly. I probably bled a bit from the place on my head that I was struck last night. Last night? Is that it, or have I been unconscious for longer than that?1031

I don’t know who might have taken Avi and me, but I do know that I don’t want to hang around to find out what they want. 1032

Without making any obvious movement, I go through in my head all the weapons I usually have on me. I don’t have any of them anymore; I can’t even feel the one I sewed loosely into the inside of my boot. Whoever attacked me made sure I wouldn’t be able to escape. I have no options for now. But perhaps I can take advantage of something I’m unaware of at the moment. Cautiously, I open my eyes the tiniest bit and look out at the world, blurred by my eyelashes. 1033

I open them further and everything swims into focus. It’s just after midday. I’m tied to this tall rock at the base of a mountain not far from the City. I can see the dark silhouette on the horizon. Avi is tied next to me and appears to still be unconscious. Her head rests on her shoulder, where spots of blood have come through the material again. Maybe we have been here for a few days if no one’s changed her bandage, but the blood could also be due to her stretching the wound in some sort of struggle. 1034

Then again it could also be due to the carelessness of our attackers as they carried us here. In front of me is a group of about ten people sitting around a small lantern. I guess they don’t want to light a fire so close to the City, but still want a bit of warmth. It looks kind of pathetic; my captors all huddled together around a lantern. I would laugh but I don’t think I can. A middle-aged man on the opposite side of the lantern rubs his hands together. His eyes flick up at me briefly, as if it were just part of a habitual scan of his surroundings, but when he sees me he just stares for a second. 1035

“…You’re awake,” he mumbles. At this, the entire group twists around to see me. I blink. 1036

I start to reply but all that comes out is a vague croaky mutter. I watch as the youngest man leaps to his feet. “Great!” he jabs a finger at me. “Now you can tell us who you are and what the hell has happened to you!”1037

Continuing to stare at him dumbly, I study the other people through my peripheral vision. They all look pretty well-fed; strong and intelligent. Who are they?1038

“Hey,” the young man waves a hand at me. “Hello? Are you deaf?”1039

“Who… are you?” I croak. 1040

“Pretty sure we’re the ones who’ll ask the questions here,” he laughs. 1041

Another of the strangers tiredly holds up a hand. “Enough, Ishniel. He’s barely awake.”1042

“Quit telling me what to do!” the boy spits. “You don’t get to order me around. You’re lucky I even agreed to work with you; don’t you remember how you found me? I took out half your men before you were able to—”1043

“Enough,” the man growls. “Now isn’t the time for your complaints; we’re all getting tired of your arrogance. Let me deal with this.”1044

Ishniel’s face burns in the grey daylight. Without a word he throws himself back down. The other man unhurriedly gets up and moves to my side, squatting right next to me. He’s pretty old; late forties at least, but he still looks fit and incredibly strong. This guy is huge. He also seems somehow familiar, but I can’t place where I may have seen him before. Have I met him on a previous mission? I can’t have, because he doesn’t seem to recognise me. 1045

“You’re big,” I tell him, feigning idiocy.1046

He pokes me between the eyes. “Don’t give me any bullshit. Anyone who thinks they can get through the plains in a group of just two people obviously thinks themselves capable.” He gestures toward the people behind him. “You’re looking at the forces of Rainstorm; the greatest gang in the world. My name is Kendro.” Kendro… That definitely rings a bell. I narrow my eyes at him. I’m sure this man… 1047

Of course. He’s changed a little with age, but beneath his greying beard, this is without doubt a man I met on my very first mission. “You’ve only been unconscious since this morning when we attacked you,” he continues, oblivious. “You’ll find out soon why we attacked, but I don’t like to repeat myself so we’ll have to wait for your friend to wake up. Now tell us; who are you?”1048

I consider the question for a moment. “I’m Nragath. My companion is Lia.” 1049

Kendro glances at Avi. “Is that her real name? No matter. Names mean nothing to us, as long as we can refer to you as something. So tell us what’s happened to you. How did the two of you end up alone and injured, with little food or water left?”1050

Behind the bulk of this man I see Ishniel sit up in order to hear me better. I shake my head. “It’s a long story.” It’s hard to look at Kendro because he’s bringing back memories. 1051

“Give us the short version,” he orders. 1052

I shrug. “We’re running away from our troop. Lia got stabbed when we were pursued.”1053

“And where are you heading?” he asks. “Not to the City?”1054

I’m not sure what to tell him. If I say yes, he might do his best to take us as far away from the City as possible. I try to remember what sort of person Kendro was. I don’t think my answer will matter. “Yes,” I finally admit. “We had nowhere else to go.”1055

He smiles. I’m not sure if it’s a friendly smile though. He stands up and turns to his gang. “In two and a half hours the sun will go down. We’re staying here for the night, so I suggest you climb the mountain in search of firewood. I’ll guard these two.”1056

The group of people haul themselves up and do as they’re told. Ishniel just stares at the man. 1057

“What is it now?” Kendro demands. 1058

“Is it wise to guard them alone?” he says quietly.1059

Kendro pushes his shoulders back and stands square-on to him. “Is it a question of my capability?”1060

Ishniel’s glare deepens. “No,” he grumbles as he follows the rest of the people to climb the mountain. 1061

Kendro remains where he is, looking out at the plains until his gang is long gone. After a while he turns to me, hands on his hips. “It’s been a while. The last time I saw you, you were a cocky teenager. Do you recognise me, Garn?” he smirks.1062

I blink. He does remember me. “Yeah, I recognise you. I’m uh, sorry about that by the way.”1063

“It seems you have a habit of leaving gangs on bad terms,” he says. 1064

“I didn’t kill anyone when I left this one.” Excluding Avi’s father, of course. My life is full of lies. That’s what you get when lying is your profession, I guess.1065

“Outsiders have to kill to survive,” Kendro says. “I’m grateful you let me live.”1066

My first mission is the one I try to forget. I was an apprentice then, but I had the same responsibilities on the mission as my Master. It was a simple mission; there was suspicion that Kendro’s gang was planning on trying to get into the City. Our job was to find out if this was true and then, if so, stop them from doing it. By ‘stop’ I mean disperse or dispatch. ‘Disperse or Dispatch’ was the rule I was always taught. If you couldn’t sabotage their efforts, you had to kill them. I had to kill them. 1067

My Master and I had been found out as spies anyway though so we had to do something. When I saw that he was about to get killed, I took the initiative and, well, dispatched. I’d grown close to Kendro out of all of these 30 or so people and I couldn’t bring myself to kill him as well. I knocked him out, waded through the bodies and found my Master who was also unconscious, then flew us both back to the City. When my Master woke, we were just outside the walls and I had made camp at the base of the mountains. I let him believe I’d merely dragged him there and we walked back to City together. 1068

That was how I managed to graduate from apprenticeship so quickly. I was only fifteen.1069

I realise that Kendro is watching me, waiting for a reply. “Leaving you the only one alive may have been worse than killing you,” I say. “You could have starved or been attacked by another troop, or… How did you survive anyway? Tell me what happened to you.”1070

“Only if you tell me one thing,” he says. “Is it true? Are you an Insider, spying on us?”1071

I frown. “No. Why would I still be living out here if that were the case?”1072

“You could be on another mission,” he shrugs, looking again at Avalia.1073

“I’m sorry,” I say again. “I was just a kid. I didn’t know what was happening, and you were about to kill my father.”1074

“What happened to him, anyway?”1075

“He’s dead.”1076

Kendro nods, taking a deep breath and looking at Avi thoughtfully. “But how do I know?” he asks. “How can I tell if you’re telling the truth or not?”1077

I laugh. “I’d hold up my hand if I could. But that’s your proof. I don’t have a marked palm.”1078

Kendro finally seems assured. “So you killed an entire gang when you were 15,” he says, changing the subject. “I wonder what you can do now.”1079

“Not much with my hands tied and no weapons,” I reply. “Any chance of you letting me loose?”1080

“Nup.” Kendro sits down cross-legged in front of me. “You must have had in interesting life. How did you survive after that day?”1081

I laugh until I start coughing. My throat is parched. “No way,” I croak. “You have to tell me what happened to you first.”1082

He leans back to reach for a back that sits near the lantern and pulls out a water flask. Unscrewing the cap and rubbing dirt off the rim, he pushes it toward my mouth. “Here.”1083

Water sounds like a great idea and I almost drink it before I realise that this water isn’t the kind I can drink. Keeping my mouth firmly closed, I shake my head until he pulls away. 1084

“What’s wrong? You don’t think I’m trying to poison you, do you? Why would we want to do that if we’ve already got you captive?” he grins.1085

“I’m just… not thirsty,” I say unconvincingly.1086

He frowns. “Right. You never wanted to share flasks, did you? You can’t afford to be picky out here, you know.”1087

I don’t look at him. “Tell me what happened to you.”1088

He takes another deep breath and looks around. “I tried to go to the mountains so that I could hunt some scrat and be a bit safer. But I came to these plains and only got a little way across before I was attacked by a small group of very good fighters. They told me about Rainstorm, the gang I’m in now, and I agreed to go with them.”1089

“What is this ‘Rainstorm’ gang about?” I ask. 1090

Kendro smiles. “You’ll find out, just as soon as the leader of our unit comes back. Her name is Yale; she went hunting and should be back soon. Don’t underestimate her because of her gender.” 1091

I know very well not to underestimate any Outsider. ‘Unit?’ I wonder. Since when have Outsiders been organised into units? I’m getting a bad feeling about this.1092

“Look, she’s waking up.”1093

I strain my neck to see Avi’s eyes flutter open. She sees Kendro, looks at me, and her eyes droop shut again. 1094

“She’s not well,” I tell Kendro. “We’re both pretty starved, but she’s also been wounded.”1095

“I suppose you won’t go into detail about what happened?”1096

I grin. “You suppose right.” 1097

{Logan}1098

“What have you got for me, Hils?” I lean on the desk in her dark apartment as she pushes herself from one end of the room to another on her swivel chair. She moves over to the desk I’m leaning on and slips a chip into the bottom of the computer monitor. The screen lights up to reveal a bunch of files opening up automatically all over the place. 1099

“Here,” she points at a picture of a shopping mall’s main door. The thick glass looks the same as it does on any other day. The woman looks at me as if I’m supposed to learn the meaning of life from this one blank image. 1100

“Yeah, they’re some nice doors, Hils.”1101

She rolls her eyes. “These are the doors to the shopping mall Torus planted a bomb in.”1102

“Point being?”1103

“If you zoom in to the bottom right corner of the left door,” she says as she clicks on the image until we have a blurred close-up, “you can see that the glass is perfectly clear. This was taken the day before the terrorist attack. But then if you look here again on an image taken after the attack, look what’s there.” She clicks on one of the other images to enlarge it and shows me the corner. On it is a small mark, scratched into the glass with a blade. The mark is like the symbol of the Insiders, with the letter ‘I’ overlapping a smaller ‘O’, only it’s on its side and the ‘I’ is horizontal. A lightning bolt-shaped line runs vertically down through the middle of the symbol. 1104

“What is this?” I ask. 1105

Hils closes the picture and clicks onto a new one of the Boarding School’s main entrance. She zooms into the same corner of the same door and sure enough, there is that same symbol.1106

“What is this?” I repeat. “Some sort of calling card?”1107

“I should think so,” she replies. “The information doesn’t help us find the identity of the terrorist, but if we ever see this symbol anywhere, we’ll know who made it.”1108

I nod and stand up, stretching my arms and neck. “Good work. I doubt anyone else would have studied these pictures so vigorously and found this. Thankyou for showing me.” I turn on my heel and start toward the door.1109

“Hey,” Hils stops me.1110

“Yes? Is there something else?”1111

“Where are you going in such a hurry?” she asks.1112

I smile and push my hair out of my face. “I have a meeting with the Emperor. It’s his fault those kids died because he wouldn’t let me go and meet Torus. He’s called a meeting today to discuss the situation, so it seems to be a good time to say ‘I told you so.’”1113

“Do you think it’s going to work that way?” Hils says pointedly.1114

“There’s no way he can twist this one around,” I reply. “He’s got no excuse.”1115

“Ok…” she mutters warningly as I close the door. 1116

Maybe she’s right, I think as I head out of her building. After all, I’m outnumbered as usual and politicians have a way with words. It doesn’t matter; I won’t back down this time. 1117

{Garn}1118

It’s mid-afternoon by the time the troop comes back down the mountain with some thin branches and sticks. They set about building a fire so that they can light it when it gets dark. When they’re all sitting down and talking among themselves, giving me the occasional curious expressions, a slim woman comes down from the mountain with a scrat over her shoulder. Her red hair is tied up in a green rag, and her clothes of the same colour hang off of her like curtains. She wears a thick belt from which hangs numerous different kinds of weapons, some of them previously mine. Her skin is pale and she has a slight figure, but her eyes are hard and flashing with constant calculation.1119

She holds her scrat up by the tail and throws it at Ishniel, who quietly sets about skinning it. Seeing that I’m awake, Yale floats over to me and kneels at my side, the green folds of her clothing coming to rest around her. She stares at me. I stare back. 1120

“I’m Yale,” she says quietly.1121

“I know,” I whisper back.1122

She stares for a little longer, smirks, and straightens. “Is your friend ever going to wake up?”1123

I glance at Avalia, who I would think dead if I didn’t know better. 1124

“She sort of woke up before,” Kendro offers. “But she quickly went back to sleep.”1125

“Oh really?” Yale considers this. “Well you’ll just have to fill her in later. Your name is Nragath, yes?”1126

“Nrag,” I correct, as if it matters. 1127

“Nrag,” she smiles, saying it slowly and prolonging the vowel. “You must be wondering what we want with you.”1128

“Of course not; I live for ignorance.”1129

Yale laughs and Kendro raises his eyebrows at me. “You’re funny,” the woman smiles. “Allow me to introduce us. We are one of many units belonging to Rainstorm. Rainstorm is a huge gang. Our numbers exceed the hundreds, and our sole purpose is to one day take over the City. The only people we allow into the ranks are the elite. There are no weak fighters and therefore no weak links in the chain.”1130

Oh my god. I’ve struck gold on this mission. But now I’m torn; is my priority to take Avi to the City or to investigate this ‘Rainstorm’? The very idea is crazy. The Outsiders are becoming organised. 1131

“We are called Rainstorm,” Yale continues, “because rain is the most dangerous thing in the world and also brought upon us because of mistakes and conflicts. That’s what we are. One raindrop is nothing, but with many it can cause a lot of damage. The rain is unstoppable and kills everything in its path. Wouldn’t you be proud to be a part of that, Nrag?”1132

I frown. “I’m not sure what you’re getting at…”1133

“Kendro has informed me that you, at least, are quite strong. I’m going to give you a pro Rainstorm. Together we’ll finally take over the City.”1134

After thinking about this for a minute, I ask, “What happens if I say no?”1135

Yale flounders for a moment, as if the idea of someone wanting to say no hasn’t occurred to her. “We would kill you,” she decides. “We can’t have word of Rainstorm going around among normal Outsiders because of the Insider spies. We would also kill you if we later found out that you weren’t as skilled as we thought, or if you had trouble following orders and disagreed with the blatant truth.”1136

I cock my head. “That’s your deal? Do or die?” Some deal; I have no choice. I look directly at Yale. “Would you really kill me?”1137

She looks down at her belt, wiggling her fingers as her hand runs across it before selecting a small, thin blade only two inches long. They’re called ‘shards’ because of their shape, and they’re made especially for throwing, and killing. Yale dangles it between two fingers. “I’ve got a blade right here.”1138

I raise an eyebrow. There is a pause while they wait for my inevitable answer. It won’t come yet; I want information. “So tell me about this ‘Rainstorm’.”1139

A frown flicks across Yale’s face for a split second, but it disappears so quickly that I can’t be sure it was ever there. “There’s nothing much more to tell,” she says. “We’re an elite gang with plans to take over the City in one fell swoop one day. And let me tell you, that day is soon.”1140

That’s a disturbing thought. How could we have not known about this until now? At this instant I realise that I’m the only Insider that knows, and I have to get this information across as soon as I’m able. “What makes you so confident?” I ask suddenly. “How could you possibly think you could beat their walls and their robots? Outsiders have been trying to get in since the City’s very beginning and the Insiders haven’t maintained the upper hand for this long out of luck. Just because you have numbers… What makes you so confident?”1141

Yale leans forward to look at me closely. Her eyes narrow. “We have help… on the Inside.”1142

My mind reels at this. Help on the inside? What kind of Insider would help them? Or has an Outsider managed to get into the City beyond our knowledge? That’s not possible. Jeez woman, why don’t you just tell me that the world is flat? I try to keep a pleasant expression.1143

“Really? I smirk. “Well, then I guess my choice is ‘Do’.”1144

Her devious smile reappears. “Welcome aboard.”1145

Avalia stirs beside me and all eyes instinctively turn to her. She opens her eyes, as if she hadn’t been asleep for the whole day at all and asks, “What if I don’t want to join?”1146

There is a stunned silence. Avi smiles sweetly and holds up her hands, in which are the remains of cut rope and in one, a thin bone knife. She must have been slowly cutting herself free for the past few hours. But how did she…? She must have hidden the knife in her bandage, where no one would bother looking. I can’t believe it. Smart girl!1147

But as I look around at the gradually recovering faces, I realise that the two of us have no chance. As Yale said, these people are all good fighters, and I would never have time to cut myself free anyway. There’s only one way…1148

“Avi, run!” I shout, forgetting that her name is Lia today, and at the sound of my voice everyone snaps back to reality. In the split second that Avi looks at me, I see that she’s torn. But she knows the same thing I know and scrambles to her feet. She runs stupidly in the direction of the plains, but only makes a few feet before she’s caught around the waist by Kendro. In a desperate attempt to get away, she takes her knife and stabs his arm. He yells and lets go, but someone else takes his place. Avi’s knife is taken away from her and she resorts to biting furiously at this man’s arm until three people have hold of her arms as well. 1149

Yale steps forward and stands before her. “Are you a spy?” she says bluntly.1150

Avi blinks twice. “What?”1151

“If you’re a spy, we have to kill you.” Yale looks back at me suddenly. “We might have to kill you just to make sure.” I can’t tell if she’s talking to me as if to make a point, or if she’s talking about me. Yale sighs and pulls a thin dagger out of her belt, facing Avi again. “Well then, hold still…”1152

Avi screams and struggles wildly as Yale pulls back to strike. I pull at the ropes around my hands to no avail, and I realise: There’s no way out this time. To save Avalia, and myself, there’s only one choice. I have to fly. 1153

I close my eyes and feel the change in my body; my legs shortening and my bones thinning. At first I shrink myself to get out of the ropes, and once I’m out I expand myself until I have a long wingspan and I’m almost taller than my human body. With one powerful stroke of my wings, I’m thrust into the air. 1154

{Avalia}1155

I watch as Garn’s body changes and he turns into a giant silver bird. He bursts into the air shrieking madly, and wheels around as a million rainbows gleam across his diamond wings. Even Yale stops in shocked awe to stare at him. I can’t believe what I’m seeing; am I dead? Is he an angel?1156

He dives down and claws at the men restraining me; they yell and fall away clutching shredded limbs. Garn flies on behind me, flips in the air and comes back. He shrieks again as he rapidly approaches and somehow the animal sounds translate in my head. 1157

'Get on.'1158

But when he soars past and into the air again, I can’t move. He circles once more, shrieking at me as he goes.1159

'Get on! Grab onto my neck or I’ll have to carry you in my claws!'1160

As he comes down I exclude all logical thoughts from my mind reach out, close my eyes, and leap. Cold, hard feathers catch beneath my fingers and I push off the ground until I’m on this creature’s back. Two giant wings rise on either side of me and the wind whooshes as they push us up into the sky. It takes only one flap to throw us upward. I hold onto Garn’s neck for dear life and keep my eyes closed as the ground falls away. He’s cold and transparent, as if he’s made of ice. I hear faint yelling from below and hold on even tighter.1161

We ascend rapidly and Garn asks, 'Are you ok?'1162

I shout ‘Yes,’ but the wind tears the words away. Instead I nod against his neck. I cautiously look down and find that we’re flying over the mountains. What on earth is going on? I wonder. 1163

'Avi,' Garn begins earnestly, 'I know this must be confusing for you. It’s still me. I’m Garn. I’ll try to explain later… But for now we have to go above the clouds to go to the City, so that I’m hidden.' We begin to circle just beneath the ceiling of grey. Uncertainly, I look up at them. 'I won’t lie to you,' Garn tells me. 'This will hurt. I want you to tear off some of the material on your jacket and cover your legs, your face and hands. This won’t help much but I’m going to fly really fast and it will be over quickly.'1164

I look with dread at the clouds again. We’re going through that? That stuff burns up planes. Hurriedly, I do as I’m told and tear pieces of my jacket off, covering my head last. I can’t see now that my face is covered in material, so I hold on tightly to the bird. 1165

'You’re finished? Alright,' he says. 'Now I want you to put your legs flat against my sides; don’t just let them dangle, and make sure the least amount of your skin will be touched. The clouds don’t hurt me in this form. –And don’t forget to hold your breath.' We stop circling and begin making a shallow ascent. The clouds are horribly close, and the air is freezing up here.1166

'I’m really sorry, Avalia,' Garn says. 'Are you ready?' 1167

No, I wish I could say as we fly ever higher. 1168

'On three,' Garn says. 'One…' My heart leaps into my throat. 'Two…' I suck in air, hold it in my lungs, and press myself against his back. 'Three.'1169

In an instant, my entire body burns like I never thought possible. We’re going so fast I can barely hang on. I feel like my flesh is going to evaporate, and I wish I could scream but I can’t breathe in. I feel nothing but the pain and the previous ache in my shoulder seems pathetic now. It takes less than a second, but I swear I aged ten years during that moment and I’m glad I couldn’t see. 1170

The pain subsides to a sheet of stinging over my back, and I can see the veins in my eyelids from the brightness up here. It’s freezing, and Garn’s cold feathers don’t offer comfort. A quiet moan escapes my lips, and I wish I really had died before.1171

'I’m sorry,' comes the voice somewhere in the back of my thoughts. I try to open my eyes and a blinding light sends needles through my head. 'Don’t open your eyes, Avi,' Garn warns. 'It’s much too bright up here and your eyes aren’t used to it. Just try to sleep. I’ll carry you to the City.' 1172

But he didn’t need to tell me to sleep; I’ve been breathing heavily, the air is thin, and my body has to shut down. Garn is still talking as I lose consciousness, apologising over and over again.1173

Chapter 101174

Glimpses of Heaven1175

{Logan}1176

Jonn called me on my way to my meeting with the Emperor to tell me that his regiment has been transferred to the other side of the City for the next week or so. Something about a new investigation on Torus. I wonder if they know more than they tell me they know. Guess I’m about to find out. 1177

So here I am again, standing in the centre of the black marble room in front of the Emperor’s desk. How many times have I stood in this same spot on the red carpet? I bow smoothly, feeling my muscles in a familiar movement, and straighten. 1178

“Welcome, Logan.”1179

“We have a lot to discuss today, don’t we?” I say; a sharp edge to my voice.1180

“Yes, we do,” the Emperor answers pleasantly, as if he doesn’t notice me simmering over here. “Allow me to begin the discussion of the terrorist situation.”1181

Though I suppose it shouldn’t be this way, I’m surprised that the Emperor talks about how the investigations are going—instead of that little occurrence where he gassed me and a heap of young girls were killed because of it. He doesn’t even mention the dead children; he refers to it all as ‘recent events’. After going through the military’s progress and efficiency, a few long-shot leads they have and current suspicions of who Torus might be, the Emperor proceeds to ask me how the mech research is going.1182

By now I’m completely baffled by the ease this man ignores the most horrible thing that has ever happened to the people of the City since the War. His advisors sit silently on either side of him, picking a speck of dust off the desk or staring blankly at me. “With all due respect, Highness,” I say as my frown deepens, “I have something more to say on the terrorist matter.”1183

The Emperor lets out a long, exaggeratedly patient sigh. “We can already guess your thoughts on the situation, Logan. Must we hear them?”1184

“I think you must.”1185

“Alright,” the Emperor nods. “My time is valuable. Be quick.”1186

I stand straighter. “Recently the terrorist made a crippling attack on the City. Though the actual attack was terrible in itself, with hundreds of children—little girls—killed in their sleep, the damage has gone much further. The families and friends of these girls are distraught, and the fear spreads from their mouths to others. By now the entire City is in disarray. The streets no longer feel safe and people sit in their own homes afraid that they might be one of the terrorist’s next victims. He seems to have no pattern or preference of people to attack and anyone could be next.” The Emperor watches me with a raised eyebrow and a cynical look on his face. 1187

“In spite of the military’s profuse attempts to reassure the public,” I continue, “there’s a dull fear in the back of everyone’s minds. The City isn’t the same, and it won’t ever be the same again if we don’t catch the one who’s caused the trouble. Now that I’ve said this, let’s reflect on the situation and try to pinpoint just where it all went wrong.” I pause for dramatic effect, hoping the idea has already formed in everyone’s minds. “On the night of this attack, I was supposed to meet Torus in order to prevent the occurrence completely.” I look pointedly at the Emperor. “Unfortunately I was forced to stay away. If this hadn’t happened, those children would still be alive.”1188

The people before me don’t change their expression. Did they hear me? Finally, the Emperor stirs. “Are you finished?”1189

I give him a suspicious look. “Yes, Highness.”1190

He nods mockingly. “Good. I listened very carefully to what you just stated, and I’m sure we’re all blown away by your noble speech. But let’s get down to what you really mean. I will answer your question. Rest assured, Logan, the government will not abandon you. No matter what this ‘Torus’ throws at us, we won’t let him take you.”1191

It takes a minute for the words to sink in. This was the last thing I expected. “What are you saying?” I mutter in disbelief. “I don’t understand. If this psycho was willing to kill all those innocent kids, could you imagine what he’ll do next? Is there anything worse? I’m sure he’ll think of something. Don’t you see that he’s just going to make things worse and worse until he gets what he wants?”1192

“In spite of your opinion, we don’t negotiate with terrorists.” The old man’s eyes flash in silent warning. But I really don’t care; I will not back down this time.1193

“I don’t care if you send me to him. He won’t kill me if that’s what you’re worried about, and who knows, my being his hostage might be beneficial. Don’t underestimate me; I’m quite sure I could outsmart even him and escape if need be.”1194

“You’re incredibly overconfident,” a bored-looking advisor mumbles. But he doesn’t know everything about me.1195

“I feel that the City’s best interests are at least to have the attacks stop.”1196

“Are you naïve?” the Emperor scoffs. “He won’t stop attacking just because he has a prisoner. He’ll just continue with whatever he has planned.”1197

“I can stop him,” I insist. “But even if I couldn’t do anything at all, if there’s a chance to stop the attacks, even temporarily—”1198

“That’s enough, Logan!” he slams his hands down on the black table. “We won’t argue with a child!”1199

The entire room goes deathly silent. The advisors stay perfectly still, eyes forward, like rabbits caught in the spotlight. I remain unmoving, keeping my body language neither hostile nor faltering.1200

With a short sigh, the Emperor interlaces his fingers and relaxes his shoulders. “Logan,” he says calmly, I hope you realise that the only reason you’ve kept your position for this long is because of your skills. If anyone else came along to replace you it would happen in a heartbeat and you would be rapidly demoted. Your attitude and argumentative nature is becoming quite a hindrance lately. We feel you may not be working in the best interests of the City. Perhaps you might have been once, but certainly not anymore. Take this warning very seriously, Logan, because it will only be given once.”1201

I don’t reply. I have nothing to say.1202

“I think you need to be grateful for the mercy you’ve been given and respect the word of the Emperor, for it is final,” the old man asserts.1203

My eyes narrow slightly. “Your Highness…” I catch myself before I accidentally question his honour out loud. That wouldn’t be a good idea. I wonder… I suddenly realise that it’s a distinct possibility that I could be Torus in their eyes. I’ll have to think deeply about this later.1204

“Must we do this every time you come here?” the Emperor asks. “I hear you’ve been making your own investigations. Focus on your own job for a change. A few months ago you presented a revolutionary new type of mech, didn’t you? You seemed focussed only on that until the mech episodes began. What ever happened to it?”1205

The question takes me by surprise. I’d completely forgotten about that. “I’m still perfecting the design, Highness.” But he’s just trying to occupy my mind with something else so that I’m too busy to oppose him. Someone has to. Jeez, I sound like a traitor. Maybe they have good reason to suspect me of being the terrorist. I have to admit, it would be a pretty perfect situation if I were Torus. I have a lot of authority and direct contact with the Emperor, to hear his plans and whatnot. So I guess these people do suspect me, even though I couldn’t be in two places at once so I’ve obviously been ruled out. If this is the case I’d rather not have any more trouble caused for me. As usual, I can’t protest.1206

“Well I’m sure we all want to see that project underway,” the Emperor says off-handedly.1207

I hold my tongue. “Yes, Highess.”1208

{Avalia}1209

I wake, though at first I’m not aware of anything but the horrible pain coursing down my back and to my limbs. Cool air laps against my face and I open my eyes. I see my arm, resting on some sort of… glass? My body jolts as I try to sit up, but I’m unable to move at all. A whimper escapes my lips at the sudden movement and increase of the stinging. With some effort, I’m able to turn my arm over slightly. It seems that all the skin that wasn’t touching the glass has now been burned off completely, leaving blistered scabs that weep slowly, creating little beads of liquid. The material that was once wrapped around my arm is completely gone. I can feel that even my boots are reduced to shreds; leather nets around my feet.1210

That must have been because of the clouds. The clouds… I jolt again, still unable to actually move, as I realise where I must be. I’m above the clouds, riding on a giant bird made of glass. I look down at the creature, each tiny feather moving with the body. This thing is made of a solid matter, but it moves as smoothly as anything else. I stare as hard as I can down through the glittering translucency, but all I can see is a distorted view of the grey-blue below. I’m shivering uncontrollably, but I feel like I’m boiling alive. This glass stuff that Garn is made of is cold, like ice covered in a layer of clear plastic. 1211

…This can’t be. I think this bird-thing—whatever Garn is—is made of ice. How is that possible? 1212

It isn’t. I’m dreaming. I’m in a feverish delusion. And yet, if I’m dreaming that I’m above the clouds—Hey… I can see. I thought it was too bright for my eyes… I have to see. 1213

I can’t feel anything anymore. My brain is so flooded with pain signals that there’s only room for one other dim thought: Get up. With great effort, I manage to push myself upright; locking my elbows in place so that they don’t buckle. The creature beneath me makes a low screech. 1214

'Avi,' comes Garn’s voice. 'You’re… Don’t get up; you need to rest. We’re above the City now. I was going to circle for a while before going back down there. Just rest and I’ll take you down soon.'1215

I ignore his suggestion and try to register what on earth I’m seeing. Giant crystal wings slowly move up and down on both sides of me, and below is a blue-grey sea of clouds, gently reflecting soft white light. I never thought I’d think clouds were beautiful. But the dazzling image that really takes my breath away is what’s above me. There’s a second ceiling above the clouds, and it really is a dark blue-black. Tiny lights pierce the sky, scattered randomly around a dull-white sun. 1216

The ability to breathe leaves me. I can’t tear my eyes away from the little lights. It looks as if some god has sat on the other side of the sky pricking holes in the dark sheet with a pin. Are they tiny glimpses of heaven? 1217

'It’s night,' Garn tells me. 'In the daytime, the sun is too bright for human eyes to bear.'1218

“If the clouds never used to cover the sky, how did the people survive the daylight?” I ask dreamily.1219

'Their eyes were probably used to the light.'1220

“What are those things?” I breathe, before he can even finish answering the last question.1221

A giant gleaming head bends upward in front of me. 'I don’t know. I think I read in one of the ancient books once that they were called ‘stars’. They’re beautiful.'1222

That’s an understatement. My brain isn’t as acute as usual right now, but I focus all my energy on imprinting this image in my mind. I don’t ever want to forget it. The sky is amazing. Who knew there could be so much above the clouds? I can’t believe anyone would risk a view like this for the sake of a World War. They probably took it for granted. Suddenly I’m disgusted by my own ancestors.1223

In spite of my locked elbows, my arms buckle beneath me and my chest crashes back down. I lie still. I have no more energy. Garn continues gliding in a wide circle above the City, enjoying the moment while he can. What am I doing here? It wasn’t so long ago that I sat on the ground on the plains with the troop, plaiting grass and wishing I were somewhere else. I suppose I got my wish… but at what cost? It’s a shame because I really wanted to find my family. Guess I just have to accept my fate and be glad I got to do this much.1224

Garn arcs gracefully out of his circle and heads in a straight line in some direction. I wouldn’t know what direction specifically; I’ve lost my bearings. 'I can’t be seen in this form,' Garn tells me. 'So I’ll take us down not too close to the City.'1225

‘Take us down’… I glance at the clouds below. There’s no way I can go through that again. I’ll die. 1226

'I have another thing to ask of you,' he says. 'You have to trust me again. When I say so, I want you to throw yourself off of me. I’ll wrap my wings around you before you fall too far and then we’ll freefall through the clouds. My body doesn’t deteriorate because of the clouds so you’ll be completely safe shielded behind my wings. Perhaps whatever I’m made of doesn’t react with the gas. Now, once we’re through the clouds I’ll open my wings and fly beneath you. All you have to do then is grab on. Do you understand?'1227

This plan sounds like suicide, but I’m just too exhausted to care. I’ll die anyway; my body just can’t take much more of this. In the thin air up here I feel light headed and that I might faint again. Better get this over with before I do.1228

'Avi? Do you understand?'1229

“Yes.”1230

'Are you ready?'1231

No.1232

“Yes.”1233

'Alright. On three. One…' I glance beneath us, feeling nothing but sheer terror. 'Two…' I can not believe I’m doing this. 'Three.' Closing my eyes tight, I let myself roll off Garn’s side.1234

{Garn}1235

We plummet back down through the clouds, gravity seeming to shift the moment we begin falling. The moment we’re through we find ourselves drenched once more in the total darkness beneath the clouds at night. The black is pierced only by the cold glow of the City to the south-west. I open my wings and Avalia’s frail body tumbles out. As fast as I’m able, I dive until I’m beneath her. I feel her hands grabbing hold of my shoulders, so I gently pull out of the dive and carry her weight.1236

While the air was calm above us, the air is completely still down here. I have to use my wings a lot because there are no thermals to glide on; fortunately I made myself quite large and travelling is speedy. That’s what makes me remarkable; though I can change into this bird-like creature I can also determine my size. I know it’s impossible… yet I exist. I’m made of a chemical similar to ice, only my body temperature remains constantly cool and I obviously don’t melt.1237

Ever since I changed form in front of Avi I’ve been constantly finding myself wondering what she thinks of me now. Does she hate me? Or maybe she’s just scared of me. But I get the feeling she’s too out of it to have even thought about this little revelation. And I feel terrible for putting her through all this; for asking so much of her. She’s a hardened Outsider but she’s holding onto life by a thread. I think she knows it, too. If I can just get her to the City in time then I can hopefully get her to a healing chamber. After all this, I’d be pretty freaking pissed off if she ended up dying just before I could save her. 1238

Normally I wouldn’t have myself in full view so close to the City, but it’s night-time and I don’t have the time to walk for most of the way. I land, only a hundred metres from the City walls and lower myself to the ground so that Avi can get off. She sort of falls off, really, and collapses onto the dirt. Crap; I really have to get us through the walls soon, or… 1239

Even as I fold my wings against my sides, I’m changing back. My feathers shrink and disappear, leaving behind a human form. My bones shift into place and I get that usual nauseous sensation as everything changes rapidly. It’s nice to have a digestive system again, but fuck I’m hungry. That’s one of the dangerous things about being in my other form; I have no digestive system but I still have to sustain myself. If I was somehow forced to remain that way for too long, I’d starve to death. 1240

The moment I’m back to normal I pick Avalia up as gently as I can and begin the last few steps to the City. When I changed shape, I incorporated the molecules in my clothes into the transformation. That way I’m not naked now that I’ve changed back. I can do that with anything that isn’t living; of course I probably had to learn how to do that in the eight years of my life I can’t remember. This is the essence of my ability. I can instinctively convert the molecules that I’m made of into other molecules. Unfortunately I can’t convert them into anything but the strange chemical my bird form is made of. I also can’t convert anything unless my own body is included in the alteration.1241

I don’t understand how it works; nobody ever bothered to tell me. All I know is that I’m here, and I can do it. I can see the dim light of dawn on the eastern horizon. Tripping on a dead tuft of grass that I didn’t see through the dark, I almost fall over. Avi moans softly. She’s fainted again. 1242

The one man who knew my secret, my first military trainer, referred to my ability as a gift. I don’t know what it is, but it’s certainly not a gift. Being able to do things others can’t is great but my trainer never considered what the cost was. It seems to me that my being able to fly can’t really help anyone but me, and I don’t know who I am, what I am, whether or not I have a purpose… I can’t even be sure if I’m really human. I can live with that now because I know my purpose is whatever I say it is, but when I was just a kid, it was kind of hard. Especially when my trainer died and I couldn’t tell anyone or anything.1243

Anyway, all that doesn’t matter anymore. When it comes down to it, nothing that’s happened in the past really matters; what matters is the here and now. That’s why I don’t care about losing eight years of my life. It’s time to get Avalia to the City. She moves and I have to readjust how I’m carrying her. “…Garn.”1244

I look down at her through the dark in surprise. “Uh… What?”1245

“How are we going to get into the City?”1246

I laugh softly. “We’re going to walk until someone sees us and I can explain to them who I am.”1247

She moves again a bit but doesn’t say anything. A muffled noise breaks the almost complete silence and I almost drop her. Straining my eyes to see, I turn my head this way and that. Don’t tell me. Not when we’re so close. How many times am I going to be ambushed on this one mission? Am I losing my touch or am I just the most unlucky man alive? I can’t hear anything more; it’s gone totally quiet now. For the first time in years my heart beats faster than it should. Not now. God, not now. What gang would venture so close to the City anyway, even if it was to catch a couple of helpless looking travellers?1248

The first rays of sunlight feebly reach through the clouds on the horizon, suddenly making the plains blossom into view. What? There are men everywhere. Fucking hell; I’m practically surrounded! Shit, shit, shit! 1249

An albino guy raises his eyebrows in greeting. “Trying to get into the City, huh? You’re in luck, my friend. You’ll get your wish.” With a flick of his wrist, twenty obliging Insiders point their stun guns at me. Shit!1250

“Hey, you don’t understand,” I say rapidly. “You aren’t supposed to attack anyone straight away anyhow—”1251

“Oh, you’ve decided that, have you?” the albino laughs. Where are the troops that usually patrol this part of the wall? They always recognise me. 1252

“Put down your guns,” I order. “I’m an Insider; I was sent out as a spy—”1253

“Where’s your mark, idiot?” he says, lifting a hand to flick his wrist again. “Fire.”1254

{Logan}1255

I call Jonn later in the evening when I know his shift will have finished. I exchange pleasantries with him for a while; ask him how the other side of the City is these days, when he’s coming back, etc. But it isn’t long before he asks me about my day, and I give him another instalment of complaints about the Emperor. 1256

“Quit letting him get to you,” he laughs when I’m finally finished. 1257

“How can I not?” I demand. “It’s like putting your life and everything you hold dear in the hands of a spoiled infant.”1258

“So do something about it,” Jonn groans. “Surely there’s something you can do. You’re good at all that manipulative stuff. Hell; you can tell what people are thinking.”1259

“It’s not that simple and you know it. And I can’t tell what people are thinking.”1260

“Their feelings are pretty close to it though, don’t you think?”1261

I don’t answer. There are plenty of things I could say, but I just can’t be bothered. Jonn doesn’t try to fill the gap in conversation; he knows me too well and is happy to sit in patient silence. For some reason even that is making me angry today; I mean I don’t want anyone to know my thoughts. What’s wrong with me? I never get angry. I rarely feel anything but other people’s emotions.1262

“I just don’t understand why they’re doing this,” I say. “What’s their motivation? I thought for sure they’d hand me over as quick as they could after that last attack.”1263

“You want to know what I think?”1264

“I didn’t phone you to listen to myself.”1265

“I think they realise that if Torus wants to kill you, take you hostage, or whatever else, there must be a good reason for it. It’s obvious he doesn’t want to kill you; he’s made it pretty clear that he can kill whoever he wants without too much trouble. And if he wanted to take a valuable hostage, he could take someone else important a lot more easily. 1266

“Maybe he considers you a challenge and wants to take you for that reason, but I doubt it. I think he’s heard about one of your talents and wants to use you for something. Don’t ask me what. But the Emperor isn’t stupid and I’m sure this has occurred to him. He’d rather Torus’ attacks to continue than have you used against him, because this would no longer be a threat to his people, but a threat to him. He wants to keep his job.”1267

Jonn pauses and I realise how obvious this should have been. What’s wrong with me? I’m not thinking logically lately. Jonn’s kind of right when he says I know people’s thoughts, but that’s only because I predict them based on the person’s motivation, personality, circumstances… So why didn’t I see this? Maybe that’s why I’m angry; I’m not in control anymore.1268

“The Emperor might also be thinking that you’re working with Torus somehow, or you will once the guy’s had a chat to you,” Jonn suggests. “That’s what I think.”1269

This has cleared a few things up for me. For one thing, I have to get back into focus and make objective decisions. And now I know what’s going on. “Thanks, Jonn.”1270

“Hey, I’ve had a lot of time to think and there wasn’t much to think about other than your interesting situation,” he laughs. “I’ve recently had guarding duty, and all we do each night is sit on the wall. We can’t even zone out or anything because if we don’t keep a close eye on everything, something could happen.”1271

“So then how did the Outsiders get in those other times?” I smile.1272

“Not everyone’s as good as my regiment,” he explains. “This part of the wall has been challenged a lot lately, so that’s why we were transferred. Did I already tell you that? Well, we won’t be here for too much longer; just until it dies down and we can swap back with the other guys. How are they doing down there, anyway?”1273

“Hmm, fine, really. I haven’t heard anything bad about them.”1274

“Yeah, but that’s a bad sign if you think about it,” Jonn sniggers. “Oh, the General wants to speak to us.”1275

“I hear he’s a real arse hole.”1276

“Yeah, but we did have Sefton before him. He was a good guy. So hey, just stop thinking about all this terrorist stuff. And if you can’t stop yourself, fix it some other way. Do something about it; isn’t that what you’ve always done?”1277

“Because it’s so easy to stop an anonymous mass-murderer.”1278

“Hey, no offence intended. There’s probably something you can do though. I mean, are you really that helpless?”1279

I take a moment consider the question. “I’m not sure.”1280

“Gotta go, mate.”1281

“Seeya.”1282

Pulling out my earpiece, I let myself slide off my mattress and onto the floor. They think I’m involved with Torus. That or they think I’m not all that loyal and could be easily converted. Well, whose fault’s that? I guess it’s possible. In the past I’ve often been willing to do drastic things just to make a point. That’s the sort of person I am. Sometimes I wonder that if something were to push me over the edge; send me insane or something, I might become someone I’d never want to be. Someone blind, like Torus. What would I be capable of? It’s a scary thought, and yet in a way it kind of gives me a strange sort of pride. I guess that’s what really should be scaring me. 1283

But there’s no way that would ever happen, fortunately. I have too much control over myself and I know the world is messed-up as it is. I want to fix it; not add to the trouble. My earpiece beeps. Ugh, I can’t be bothered talking. Why won’t anyone let me stop and think for a second?1284

“Yeah?” I say, pressing the button to start the conversation.1285

“Is this Logan, Head Mech Specialist?”1286

“Yes.”1287

“We have a bit of a situation down at the wall. We found two Outsiders walking straight at the City as if they owned the place, and I thought it’d be a good idea to question them before sending them away. They were both looking pretty messed up and it sort of piked my interest. One of them was unconscious, but we found the mark of the Insiders on her ankle. I don’t know what that means. Anyway, the General left me a note referring to you if I didn’t know what to do, though I have no idea how a mech specialist could possibly help the military…”1288

“I have a bit of authority. Did you say you took them into the City for questioning?”1289

“Uh… yes, sir.”1290

“That’s not procedure. And it could have been a trap, you know. Taking them into the City yourself is the most stupid thing you could do.” 1291

“Yeah, yeah; I’ve got it, ok? Will you come and take a look?”1292

“I suppose I have to.” 1293

An Insider with her mark on her ankle? Why wouldn’t she have it on her palm? And what was she doing on the Outside? Was she kidnapped or something? Impossible. This must be some sort of trick.1294

{Garn}1295

I’m lying on a cold floor in a small, dark room. My body is still convulsing slightly from the stun guns, so I know I’ve only been unconscious for a few hours at most. The only thing in the room besides me is a glowing monitor, beeping peacefully. I’ll be getting a visitor soon now that my brain activity has increased. I’m pretty freaking pissed off considering I’m an Insider and these arse holes are putting me through this crap. Part of the wall opposite me suddenly pushes open like a door and that albino guy comes in, closing the door carefully behind him and keeping his hand firmly on his gun. 1296

“Hello,” he says uncaringly. “You were out to it for about twelve hours.”1297

Twelve hours?! “But I’m still shaking,” I manage to say.1298

“Yes, well that’s what happens when you get twenty stunners blasting you at once.”1299

Great; that can’t be good for me. With a bit of effort, I push myself up to lean against the wall. “The girl I was with—is she alive?”1300

The man laughs. “You don’t need to know anything about her.” 1301

Bastard. But he’s answered my question anyway; he wouldn’t care about keeping it from me if she were dead.1302

“What is your name?” he asks.1303

“Garn,” I reply. “What’s yours?”1304

“Shut up.”1305

“That’s a nice name.”1306

“I have some questions for you, Garn,” the albino says, leaning against the far wall. “What were you doing with an Insider in the middle of the plains, and why was half of her skin seemingly burnt off? She also had a stab wound in her shoulder and was quite malnourished. Who is this woman?”1307

I take a long, slow breath just to irritate the man. “I’ll be very willing to discuss this with someone who isn’t an idiot, just as soon as you let me out of this room.”1308

He frowns, and I smirk in spite of the fact that I’m the one locked up in a cell. “What makes you think you can tell me what to do?” he asks. “You’re a filthy Outsider.”1309

“No, I’m an Insider actually. As I tried to tell you before you blasted me, I’m a spy. I was sent out to get information on the Outsiders and any plans they may have against the City. I’m giving you orders because I’m probably your superior anyway, considering you went completely against procedure and if I really were an Outsider you would have just helped the enemy into the City without them even trying.”1310

“You’re lying through your teeth, Outsider. All of the City’s citizens have marked palms and there’s nothing you can say to convince me otherwise.”1311

“For your information, I am an Insider and I wasn’t marked at birth because my parents were against it. This was also the main reason I was transferred into spying for the military—I don’t need to worry about concealing my mark like everyone else.”1312

“Lies,” the albino scoffs. “Do you think I’m stupid enough to believe that? Alright then,” he decides, “if you were sent out to get information on the Outsiders, why did you come back to the City? What information do you have?”1313

I chuckle quietly. “Like I said, I’ll tell it to someone who deserves to know. That person will also be the one to demote you for not believing me.”1314

He scowls. “Perhaps your arrogance can be alleviated by some friends of mine. I’m sure that once they’re finished with you you’ll be more inclined to speak.” The pale man storms out of the room. 1315

Uh-oh. Don’t tell me I’m going to get smashed to a pulp now for information I’m not going to give… My fear is confirmed as two cruel-looking men sidle into the room, grinning when they see me. Bashing people up is what they do for a living, and my body is next to useless after those stun guns; I can’t even evade them. 1316

It’s going to be a long day. 1317

{Logan}1318

The girl remains asleep, unmoving in the healing chamber. The glass tube is full of a glowing blueish liquid in which she is suspended. Even as I stand here studying her chart, the tiny microbes in the liquid are at work, stimulating her cells to reproduce rapidly and cleansing infected wounds. The liquid glows with their activity, brighter than I’ve ever seen in a healing chamber. This girl was as close to death as anyone could be when she was placed in the tube, so I suppose they have to work quickly. 1319

Her chart indicates a critical, almost comatose condition when she first arrived here, and then a gradual healing process has been recorded. Replacing the chart on the shelf beside her healing chamber, I try to get a better look at the symbol on the inside of her ankle. I squint through the light to see better. Sure enough, it’s the Insider’s mark. If it was some sort of fake mark, such as a tattoo, the microbes would have cleansed it from her skin by now. She’s an Insider, alright. But how can that be? My curiosity is overwhelming. 1320

How did she get outside the walls? Moreover, how did she survive long enough to get back in? When she arrived here, her skin was half burnt off by some sort of acid and she was so close to death that we had to bypass any investigation just to put her in a chamber. What on earth has happened to her? Above all, who is she? I’m aware that she was accompanied by a male Outsider in his early twenties. The albino guy informed me that he’s being interrogated in the dungeons, but apparently he won’t say a word. So there’s another question: why is he not telling us? Is he protecting her or himself? Biding time, perhaps? If I don’t get answers soon I’ll have to go down there myself and meet this man. 1321

I release a deep breath of air and examine this young woman. The synthetic smock that all the patients wear floats around her as the microbes work. Her long dark hair drifts around her shoulders. The side of her face that has been burned is still knitting back together; however the rest of her face looks pale but healthy. Judging by her almost skeletal arms, I can see that she’s malnourished. This is normal for an Outsider, but…1322

Hmm, I have to get back to the labs so I can’t go to visit her accomplice right now. I don’t know how long it will take for her to wake up even once she’s out of the healing chamber, so I suppose I’ll just have to wait for answers.1323

Chapter 111324

Calculating Eyes1325

{Avalia}1326

The last thing I remember is falling incredibly fast, seeing Garn’s winged form beneath me and grabbing on for dear life while burning pins danced along my bones… Did I survive?1327

I’m not certain when exactly I wake up; I’m only half-conscious for a long time. Before that I recall a strange feeling in the lightest stage of my sleep; a sort of cool tingling… but it could have been a dream. Gradually I become more aware of what’s around me… I’m covered from the neck down in a blanket of some strange material; it’s really soft and I can barely tell if it’s even there. I’m lying on my back and the air is warm. 1328

It reminds me of the summer time, when we would follow Sasher over vast hills in the sweltering heat… I would stare at my relentless feet, wipe my brow and wish for winter… even though winter was always worse than summer for many reasons. The last time it was summer, I was merely fourteen. Sasher had only just become our unspoken leader after his father was killed in a fight… So he couldn’t have been many more years older than me.1329

I let out a quiet breath. This kind of warm isn’t like summer… it’s the most wonderful feeling in the world… I open my eyes with a lovely feeling of peace. How strange. This room isn’t what I expected it to be. I imagined warm colours and light, and plenty more of this soft, soft material. But I’m in a dark room made of smooth metal; my bed the only furniture apart from a weird screen with coloured bars on it. It beeps in a lovely rhythm. I nod my head along with the beat. 1330

The wall opens on the far side of the room and a boy enters. He has a handsome face but his eyes are strange… they move with a complete confidence and control… he looks like he knows everything. A man with pale skin and hair comes in as well. He looks like he’s glowing in this dull room.1331

“Do you know everything?” I ask the boy; surprised for some reason that my voice works. Actually, it feels the smoothest it has ever been. Come to think of it, my whole body feels revitalised. My skin feels as if there was once layer upon layer of filth covering it, and now it’s gone. I feel sort of naked.1332

The boy is caught off guard by my question. “No,” he replies with some amusement, in control once more. He moves to examine the glowing screen for a moment. 1333

“You’re quite healthy,” he says. “The microbes have done their job; your entire system has been cleansed.”1334

Wow. I have no idea what that means, but the way he says it makes me wish I did, so I nod pleasantly. “Who are you?” I ask. “Am I in heaven? I didn’t expect angels to look anything like you two.”1335

The pale man laughs out loud. Glancing at him blankly, the boy turns to face me properly. “My name is Logan. You’re not in heaven; you’re in the City.”1336

“Is that where dead people go now? Did heaven run out of seats?” I burst out laughing at my own little joke. Somewhere in the back of my mind, something cringes. But I don’t care. “Who is your shiny, shiny white friend?”1337

The man who was looking amused suddenly scowls. “My name is Quintan. I’m the one who saved you. I brought you and your friend into the City.”1338

“You saved me? Why?”1339

Logan shoots Quintan a strange look before answering for him. “We don’t normally work in the healing chambers either. But you’re an interesting case.”1340

“Why?”1341

Logan doesn’t reply. The more I look at him, the older he seems. He doesn’t have the face that other boys have. Suddenly I want to cry.1342

“After the healing chamber, you were given a harmless drug to keep you asleep while your body adjusted,” he says. “You’ll be feeling a bit dazed and possibly more emotional than usual.”1343

I stare at him, thoroughly fascinated by the boy with impassive eyes. “Wait, I’m in the City?”1344

“Yes, you are. You were in the healing chamber for approximately 42 hours and in this room for about three days while you stabilised. Have you ever been in the City before?”1345

“No,” I shake my head. The only part I understood of that was the question at the end. This makes me laugh again. I don’t have a clue what I’m supposed to do or what’s going on!1346

“What is your name?” Logan asks firmly, putting weight on each word. I blink. Names… My name… There’s something about names that I should remember. What would Garn do in this situation? Garn. I gasp as I realise that he must have managed to get me here. Lovely, lovely Garn. I won’t mess up his plans; I know just what to do. 1347

“My name is Lia,” I announce.1348

“Lia,” Logan repeats thoughtfully to the white man. “Sounds like an Outsider name; we may not be able to find her identity with this.”1349

“I am an Outsider,” I inform him matter-of-factly. “Lia the Outsider. Outsider the Lia.” I start giggling again.1350

“Is that what you think?” he asks me. 1351

“Yes.” But then I stop and think about it. “…No. I’m not sure.”1352

He nods. “Tell us about the man you were with. Who is he?”1353

“His name is Nragath,” I say cheerfully. “He’s my friend.”1354

“And why did you come to the City?” 1355

“We were running away from my troop.” As I sift through the memories I add, “My father is dead.”1356

This pikes his interest. “What do you know about your father?”1357

“That he’s dead,” I nod. “I never really knew him.”1358

“Oh,” Logan sighs.1359

This is fun. “What else do you want to ask me?” I say.1360

“Nothing,” he reassures me. How disappointing. “Sleep off the rest of that drug,” he says. “Surprisingly, you may be easier to question when you aren’t so dazed.”1361

He and Quintan leave, so I sit up and look around the room some more. It’s pretty boring. A light in the ceiling turns on and slowly gets brighter, giving my eyes time to adjust as it goes. A woman in a white coat and a bundle in her arms comes in and smiles at me as she closes the door behind her. 1362

“Hello Lia. I’ve got you some proper clothes instead of that smock you’re wearing because I’m quite sure you’re not tired after sleeping for three days straight. I’m having someone bring you food and water, and I’ve brought you a game you can play to pass the time.”1363

“Thankyou,” I reply. “What kind of game?”1364

“It’s a card game. I hold up cards and you tell me what you see on them.”1365

“It sounds boring. You don’t really get to play, do you?”1366

“I don’t mind,” she smiles. “But we can play that later, once you’re feeling a bit more like yourself. Let me help you with these clothes.”1367

{Logan}1368

In the labs once again, I sit at a light table wearing an eyepiece that allows me to see as if through a microscope as I fiddle with the wires of a complicated circuit. In one hand I’m holding tiny tweezers, and in the other, a pin welder. A minute flame burns from the tip of the thin, pen-sized tool. My work here will be part of a mech brain when I’m finished. 1369

It’s been a busy last few days. The mechs made another attack on the City recently, though fortunately no Outsider attack accompanied it; so it wasn’t too much for us to stop them. I’m afraid a few people may have witnessed me using the mech language, but these two soldiers were killed in a fire caused by the robots. I hate seeing my machines malfunctioning this way. They were built to help human kind; so it’s like seeing something as pure as an angel suddenly deciding stab people and burn things.1370

It doesn’t help that I developed all the latest ones. Meanwhile, this mysterious girl called Lia has appeared in the City, and there’s no doubt: she really is an Insider. But according to the doctors, she has no memory of the City or its people. She seems as cautious and reticent as the Outsiders when her brain isn’t muddled. I’ve scheduled a meeting with her today when she is finally let out of the healing chambers. I would have left it to Quintan, the albino guy who currently commands John’s part of the wall, but I really don’t think he’d be capable of getting any important information from her.1371

Jonn’s regiment is returning from the other side of the City in a couple of days. It’ll be good to have him back with all of this going on. The military has made the decision not to tell the Emperor about Lia’s existence until we figure out what’s going on. The man will only yell in our ears while we’re trying to figure out what to do, but I’ll tell him it was for his safety or something.1372

I finally visited Lia’s accomplice yesterday. The young man had been beaten to a pulp by now for information that he apparently refused to give. I reached the room that could see through a fake wall into his cell, and he was asleep. Quintan told me not to bother talking to him. 1373

“He’s not giving us any information no matter what we do. We’ll keep wearing him down until he does, but I think your best bet for information is the woman. This guy seems to hate Insiders with a passion, but she’s more passive.” Quintan turned away from the window in disgust. “Every word that spills from his lips is a lie. He says he’s a spy for us, but it’s obvious he has no mark on his palm. He won’t even tell us his real name. Says it’s ‘Garn’.”1374

“Really?” I asked, staring at the man thoughtfully. “Is it possible that Lia is the one that’s lying?”1375

I said those words, but I don’t really think them. The doctors were going to put her on a lie detector to make sure, but I think what we really need right now is her trust. You can only get trust if you give it. 1376

So it seems that Lia is an Insider raised as an Outsider; that or someone brainwashed into thinking so. What I don’t understand is why her parents would have had her mark hidden on her ankle. It’s as if they wanted her to be mistaken for the enemy. Not only that, but also, a stolen child in the City is incredibly rare. 1377

I expected it to be easy to track down Lia’s family, but there’s no information in the system involving a stolen girl of her circumstances at all. No leads; nothing. There’s definitely something strange going on with her. I would still be suspicious of an Outsider trick if it weren’t for her mark. Then again, Outsiders seem to do the impossible more and more. 1378

So my mind is full of thoughts at the moment. Fortunately, I find my job calming. The rules of science are always the same, and it only ever goes wrong because of human error, which I make a point of avoiding. I put down my pin welder and adjust a wire that seems to have bent the wrong way. 1379

To my surprise, I haven’t received any sort of contact form Torus since the mass-murder of those young girls. I expect another accusing call asking me what kept me this time, but nothing’s happened. No phone call, no death threat on my doorstep; nothing. I suppose this is a good thing considering it will give me more time to think about other things, but I can’t help but worry. Torus is waiting for a reason. He could just be waiting for another lock-down due to rain, but I doubt it. If he really wanted to talk to me, he could manage it at any time.1380

Perhaps he’s just trying to create suspense; to bother me like this. He seems the theatrical type. With a sigh, I glance at my watch and put down my tools. It’s time to go visit Lia.1381

{Avalia}1382

I’m anxious to get out of this healing chamber. I’ve only had to listen to these doctors’ questions for about 24 hours now and already I can’t stand it. I wish those drugs hadn’t worn off; everything seemed so funny for the first few hours after I woke up. I sit on my bed in this smooth metal room and wait for the guy named Logan to come and let me out. He’s going to take me to my new home, an apartment somewhere in the middle of the City, and I can’t wait for him to arrive. Just so that I can get out of this room; the room that’s more like a gaol cell than a healing chamber. Not that I’m an expert on either, because we don’t have them Outside.1383

My clothes are made of a strange synthetic material that’s apparently popular here inside the walls. I can understand why. It’s so soft and smooth that I keep rubbing my arms, enjoying the texture. I’ve been given a plain pair of black pants and a fitted black top with long sleeves and an almond-shaped hole along the collar bone. The pants are the most amazing because material is so rare on the Outside that most of us can only have a smock and some sort of makeshift undergarment. I’ve also been given brand new black boots with cushioning inside so that every step I take is springy. 1384

This is so strange. 1385

I sigh and stare at my feet, wondering where Garn is. I tried to ask the doctors, but they wouldn’t tell me anything about the outside world. They only continued to ask me questions about myself and how I got here. I’m not sure what I should and shouldn’t tell them without knowing what Garn is planning, and I don’t want to mess anything up… but it’s becoming harder and harder to evade their enquiries. 1386

Everyone I’ve ever known has wanted to come to the City. It was an unreachable paradise to all of us, like heaven, I suppose. But now that I’m here, I’m afraid. I don’t know anything about this place. Surely when someone goes to heaven, they’re given some sort of instructions? I guess it doesn’t matter in heaven because everyone’s happy and nice. I’m not sure it’ll be that way on the Inside. 1387

I recall my father talking to Sasher about the City roughly a year ago. Perhaps ‘arguing’ is a better word for it, because he had been rambling on to Sasher all day about the prospect of attacking the City, and Sasher was finally finished listening to him.1388

“Will you shut up about the fucking City?” he snapped. 1389

Father hesitated only briefly. “But think of it! We’d never have to live like this again!”1390

“We’d live the rest of our lives hiding inside those walls so that none of them could kick us out. We could never get in anyway. Plenty of people have attempted, and every attempt has failed. It’d be suicide, you idiot. We’re nothing against the Insiders.”1391

“That’s not true!”1392

Sasher spun around to face him and gave him a look that said, ‘Are you insane?’ 1393

“Listen to me,” father said. “We don’t have many people, but smaller numbers can actually be an advantage.” Sasher didn’t look convinced. “You’d be surprised,” father continued quickly. “They’re not inhuman. And you know what? They’re scared of us.”1394

“You’re crazier than I thought, old man.” Sasher rolled his eyes and shook his head as he turned away.1395

“It’s true!” he rushed to his side, still talking. “They’re scared of us. They fear the Outside and everything in it because it’s a poison to them. They’re behind in evolution; they’re lesser beings – yes, you could say that. They’re lesser beings now because of their selfish mistakes. They’re weak and we are strong because they rely on their machines to keep them safe. We rely only on ourselves and we survive—”1396

“We survive,” Sasher interrupted. “That’s just it, isn’t it? All we do is survive. It’s all we can do, because we spend all our energy on that simple thing and we’re left with nothing. We only bother living at all because we’re forced to out of some instinct that was programmed into us from birth. But what’s the point? There is no point. Our lives mean nothing, so we waste them away and travel the world, waiting for death.”1397

My father was silenced. He looked at the ground, then back at Sasher, nodding comprehendingly. “So we should go to the City.”1398

“For fuck’s sake!” Sasher punched him in the head, sending him sprawling on the ground. “I swear, I would have killed you long ago if it weren’t for…”1399

I hurriedly pull my mind away from the memory. I don’t want to hear that again; see him look at me… He’s probably dead now, too. Those two people are dead. With a sigh, I stare up at the ceiling. The Insiders might be scared of me, but that doesn’t make this place less intimidating. I wish I knew where Garn was. Shouldn’t he be the one to take me to my new apartment? Maybe he’s busy with his job. A thought strikes me that I may never see him again. His business with me is over, so why should we meet again anyway, right?1400

The wall-door thing opens and Logan appears. He doesn’t really smile when he greets me like everyone else. He enters the room and stands in front of me. “I’m not sure if you remember me. My name is—”1401

“Logan, yes. I remember you,” I smile. “I um, don’t really remember everything I said to you, but what I do remember isn’t all that intellectual. Sorry about that.”1402

“Oh, don’t worry. Everyone does that after the healing chamber.”1403

“Even you?” I ask.1404

“I’ve never been in a healing chamber.”1405

“Oh.”1406

Logan holds out a fist, turns it over and a necklace dangles from it. I cock my head at the necklace. Hanging off of a long chain is a dark metal symbol like the one on my ankle. “Here,” Logan says. “You don’t have a marked palm, so you’ll have to show this to people instead.”1407

I take it from him silently, pulling the chain over my head and examining the symbol. On the back is a string of numbers: 816394721408

“That’s your identification number,” Logan explains. “Everyone in the City has a different one. And if yours ever gets lost or stolen, we can track it down remotely.”1409

“Oh,” I say. “Thankyou.”1410

His face softens. “You get to see the City today. Come with me; we’ll take a bus.”1411

I follow him out of my room for the first time, but it isn’t much more interesting outside my room; just a plain white corridor. “Um… a bus?” I mumble, hoping that if it turns out to be a stupid question I can deny it.1412

“That’s right,” Logan replies. “I would have taken you to your apartment on my bike, but it’s a one-seater; meant for one soldier in a big hurry. And besides,” he glances at me over his shoulder, “I’m not sure it would be a good idea to put you on one of those when you’re still getting used to the City itself. If you’re not used to machines, it’d be pretty overwhelming.”1413

“No, but… What’s a bus?” I ask as we turn a corner into an identical white hall lined with evenly-spaced doors.1414

He stops and turns to me in surprise.1415

“I know what a bus is,” I reassure him. “I’ve read books and heard stories. But I don’t know what they’re like here. Do they hover? Are they big, or…”1416

“Oh. Well, most of them hover. The really old models have special wheels sometimes. Anyway, you’ll see when we get there.” He turns and we continue on our way. A man in a white coat stares at the two of us with curiosity as we walk past. We go through a room with a wall made entirely of glass, and outside is a garden of strange plants that I’ve never seen before. Logan speaks briefly to a woman at a desk and I move to the window, putting my hands on the glass.1417

Most of the plants I’ve ever seen have all been either thin and yellow or tough and black. But these plants are coloured in all sorts of reds and dull greens. Some of them have leaves the size of my hand. In the back of the garden, I can see a tall, thin tree with no leaves, and it would be the only normal plant in the garden if it weren’t for the glowing blue veins pulsing up its branches.1418

“Lia.” It takes me a moment to remember that the name is mine. “Are you ready to go?” Logan asks, approaching calmly.1419

“Yes,” I reply, still staring at the tree. “What’s that plant called?”1420

“Hmm?” he looks through the glass at the tree. “That’s an ignasium avalia, more commonly known simply as Avalia.”1421

I gasp. “That’s my—” I quickly stop myself. What do you know; I was named after a tree.1422

Logan gives me a strangely amused look. “The tree was named after our first and only Empress who ruled a few generations ago. She was assassinated only three months after she was crowned. It’s dangerous, being royalty in the City, because families compete for the title. That tree doesn’t look like much,” Logan nods at it, “but it actually produces nutrients in the ground. It thrives on pollution and purifies the earth, so that all those other plants can survive. Most of those plants, including the Avalia, were never created at the dawn of time, though. They were all created by the scientists of this City.”1423

“You know all that about a tree?” Does this guy really know everything? If he knows so much about some random tree, he must know a lot about other things, too. To think I assumed he was a normal teenager when I met him. There’s something very special about this boy. Then again, he must be someone important if he has as much authority as I’ve seen.1424

“I used to get very bored when I was younger,” he explains with a slight smile. We begin walking to the other side of the room. “You know, those trees are actually a real breakthrough. The City is running out of fertile land to live off of with a growing population, so if we can expand the walls and plant enough of the Avalia trees, we might be able to make more fertile land. The project will be underway in just a few months.”1425

I’m amazed at this. It’s possible to fix the world? Logan presses a button on a wall and two doors open to a small room. This room is seemingly pointless, I think as the doors close behind us, but I get a strange feeling in my stomach and the next thing I know, there’s a completely new room in front of me.1426

“That was a lift,” Logan explains as we leave it. “It carries people up and down to different floors.”1427

Ah, I vaguely remember learning something about that. I won’t bother trying to understand how a lift works though; I have too many other things to learn today so I’ll just have to accept it as fact. We leave through a large automatic door and I find myself out in the open air. The City spreads before me; a carpet of buildings below the gentle hill I stand upon, seemingly going on forever until it reaches the distant walls. It’s so strange seeing the inside of those walls. 1428

Tall buildings loom on either side of a wide street flickering with traffic so fast that it’s a blur to my eyes. A second lane holds slower traffic; I think those are the buses. I realise that Logan is watching me. 1429

“Come with me to the bus stop,” he says. So we head off again along the edge of the busy street. The surprisingly quiet bikes make a whooshing sound as they zoom past, though some are slower than others. Every two hundred metres or so there’s a bridge over the road for pedestrians. Many people pass me on the footpath but they seem to be very purposeful. They all have somewhere important to go. 1430

“Are you alright?” Logan asks me, pulling me from my thoughts. I suddenly notice that I’m slightly taller than him. I’m not a short person, so I shouldn’t be surprised, but it feels like he’s the adult here and I’m the child, so it gives me a weird feeling.1431

I shrug. “On the Outside, no one’s ever in a hurry. In fact most of us just sit around or stare at our feet.”1432

He looks at me with a little pity. “The Outside is a depressing place. Full of despair and sickness and insanity.”1433

I blink. “You’ve been to the Outside?”1434

“A long time ago,” he replies, and we continue wordlessly on our way. I’m quite disappointed; I was hoping he’d tell me more. I want to know as much as I can about this mysterious young man. Unfortunately, mysteries are never talkative.1435

Eventually we walk up a flight of stairs and onto a large platform, where an old man reading a newspaper and a woman holding a pink purse sit on a bench. There’s a railing overlooking the street that Logan leans on, and I follow his lead. For a moment we stand at the bus stop in silence. Logan seems to be perfectly comfortable with this, but I feel like I should say something. I wonder why he’s not asking me questions the way everyone else is. Maybe he’s trying not to ask questions in order to make me want to talk to him of my own free will. What can I say? It worked.1436

“So, what do you do in the City?” I ask pleasantly.1437

Without moving his head he looks at me, calculating my thoughts with his dark eyes. Uncomfortable, I look down.1438

“I’m the Head Mech Specialist,” he replies, a hint of amusement in his voice. “Mostly, I just design and test upgrades for them, but recently the job description has included figuring out what’s wrong with them.”1439

“What’s wrong with them?” I ask, frowning.1440

“Ah,” he studies me again for a second. “They’ve been playing up lately,” he shrugs. “Malfunctioning. You know.”1441

“And a mech is one of those robot people I’ve seen on the ships that leave the City,” I confirm.1442

“Yes,” he nods. “To be honest, they’ve been doing a little more than malfunctioning. Occasionally they suddenly go crazy and try to kill people and destroy the City. The only way to stop them is either to destroy them, or… or I can tell them to stop.”1443

“You sound important,” I observe. “What will I do in the City?”1444

“That’s an interesting question. However, you won’t be doing anything until we figure out who you are.”1445

“Garn didn’t tell you?”1446

Logan’s face snaps around to look at me. Shit! I’ve just called him Garn and changed my story! Shit, shit! What do I do? Shit, how stupid can I get?!1447

“Don’t panic,” Logan tells me. “Garn. That’s what he called himself too. So he’s the one more likely to tell the truth than you, though I can’t guess your reasons.”1448

I take a nervous step back. What have I done? What will happen to me now?1449

“You don’t need to worry,” the boy insists, unusually gently. “You’re not in any trouble. I just want to get to the bottom of this. I’ll drop you off at your apartment if you promise to stay there. Then I’ll have to cut our meeting short to go and see your accomplice.”1450

“Can’t I come?” I brighten. If anything, I just want to see a familiar face.1451

“That might not be a good idea…”1452

“Why not?” I demand. “…Doesn’t he want to see me?”1453

He frowns. “No… that’s not it. I just don’t think it will be easy to question him if you’re present. I mean he is in the dungeons.”1454

“He’s where?”1455

Chapter 121456

Unfamiliar1457

{Garn}1458

I swear these two guys enjoy smashing me up. I don’t think I can endure much more of this, but what have I told them other than the truth? 1459

“How many times do we have to ask? Who are you, Outsider?” the one I named Hairy bellows in my face.1460

I groan, with a mixture of exhaustion and just plain annoyance. “I told you; I’m an Insider but I have no mark because my parents didn’t want to do that to me. I certainly wish they did.”1461

“And we told you,” Ugly spits as he picks me up like a rag-doll, “to give us a real answer!” He throws me against the wall and I slam down onto the floor. I don’t bother to struggle anymore; your bones are more inclined to break if you tense your muscles upon impact, and anyway, I have to save my energy if I want to survive. Who knew any Insider could be this violent? Then again, they do think I’m an Outsider. I lie still, enjoying the few seconds of peace.1462

My cell door bursts open all of a sudden and I still don’t move. I really don’t want to hear from that bastard albino guy again. “Garn!” a female voice cries. Who the hell is that? It’s somewhat familiar… 1463

She drops down beside me and pushes my hair out of my face. I blink. “Oh, hi Avi. Good to see you again.”1464

“Oh my god,” she mutters before spinning around to face Hairy and Ugly. “What are you doing? He’s a freaking Insider, for god’s sake! Who ordered you to do this to him? Logan; how could you let this happen?!”1465

Overwhelmed by curiosity, I push myself up into a sitting position. Standing in the doorway is a teenage boy, who must be the famous Logan. Behind him, I believe is the albino. Hairy and Ugly shuffle their feet uncertainly.1466

“I was given the impression that he was rather hostile,” Logan says evenly. “Foolishly, I’ll admit, I took the advice not to bother interrogating him myself.” The bastard behind him cringes. Logan clicks his fingers and points at the two idiots. “You, get out of here.” I listen to their shuffling feet as they leave the room. Finally, I’m getting out of this cell. Good ole’ Avi. 1467

“You haven’t been honest with me so far,” Logan says, turning to her. “It would help your friend if you told me the truth.”1468

She laughs nervously. “I’m sorry about that. Please believe me now.”1469

“I’m listening.”1470

She proceeds to tell him that her name is Avalia and my name is Garn. She explains that she was brought up on the Outside because her father kidnapped her as a baby, and that I’m a spy. She confirms that I have no mark because of my parents and briefly explains our journey, discreetly leaving out the fact that I flew us here.1471

“So your name is really Avalia?” Logan asks when she finishes. “I wonder why the Outsider gave you an Insider’s name. Why did you lie to us before?”1472

Avi lowers her eyes. She shrugs. “Please believe me now. It’s the truth. All of it. What can I do to prove it?”1473

“You don’t need to,” Logan replies. “I know you’re telling the truth.”1474

“Really?” she asks. “…How?”1475

He doesn’t answer. “Garn is your name, am I right?”1476

“You sure are,” I reply, almost choking on my own parched throat.1477

“Get him clean water,” the boy orders the albino, who immediately disappears into the dark corridor outside my room. He moves to my side and kneels down to look at me. His eyes are surprisingly unnerving; it’s as if he can see straight through me. But there’s no way in hell I’m looking away.1478

“In case of my own human error, I need another source of proof,” he says. “No one around here recognised you because the usual troop that guards that part of the wall has been temporarily transferred. Can you tell me the name of any of those men so I can call them?”1479

Oh, crap. That’s a hard one. How can I be expected to remember things when all the brain cells have been knocked out of my ears? Ok, let’s see… There was that one guy who introduced himself… That guy… “Jake,” I mutter. “Jake, Jacob, Josh… Josh… Jonath—Jonn… Jonn. Jonn; it was definitely Jonn.”1480

Logan gives me a strange look.1481

“What is it?” Avi asks.1482

“I… What a coincidence.”1483

The albino returns with a glass of water; such a clean substance looking incongruous in my dirty cell. He gives it to me without making eye contact and nearly runs from the room. “I’ll go and look up Jonn’s number.”1484

“Don’t bother,” Logan replies as he stands up, pulling an earpiece out of his front pocket and slipping it into his ear. He leaves the room to have his conversation. Meanwhile, I’m unaware of the uncomfortable silence as I contemplate the challenge of drinking this water.1485

“Oh,” Avi kneels down in front of me in spite of the filthy floor and holds the glass up to my lips. Water has never tasted so good, but I can only swallow a little before I start to choke. Pulling back the glass, Avalia sighs. “Oh Garn… I’m so sorry.”1486

My eyes flick to the empty doorway. Good; the bastard’s gone. “Don’t apologise,” I say. “You came and saved me. And look at you! You’re alive. Actually, you look healthier than I’ve ever seen you. Gotta love those healing chambers. I’m looking forward to my own session in there once I get out of this place.”1487

She shakes her head. “No… I could have come earlier. But I didn’t know you were down here. But I could have…”1488

I’m a little confused. “Well hey,” I croak, “you left me in here a bit longer than expected and I threw you through the clouds, leaving you close to death. Let’s call it even.”1489

She laughs slightly. “Yeah, but I’ll never forget what it looked like up there. I just couldn’t believe—” she looks up just as Logan enters. 1490

“Jonn remembers you,” he says. “I can’t apologise enough for what this caused you. I’ve called for a spider2.0 to come and take you to the healing chambers, so it should be here in a few minutes.”1491

There more I see this guy, the more uncomfortable I feel. There’s just something about him… He’s like an adult in a child’s body or a child in an animal’s body. Way more intelligent than he appears. Nevertheless, he’s on my side, so… “I have a lot more important information to give you,” I say. “I’ll follow procedure and heal first, but make sure you come and see me afterward.”1492

“You have my interest,” he replies. “I’ll make sure I visit you.”1493

He asks me and Avi the routine questions that always come after a mission, and before long the spider2.0 arrives. The mech is built like a spider, so it can make itself narrower by bending its legs upward as it moves. Because it has legs instead of wheels or hover devices, it can get up and down stairs and other uneven terrains. The body is basically an empty pod, so it’s usually used for getting people to hospital or for transporting other things.1494

It confirms that we’re the people who called it and it opens its pod. Avi and Logan help me up, and I struggle not to laugh as Logan’s support is almost lifting me off the ground and Avi is only just holding up my other side. I flop into the cushioned pod and sigh with relief. 1495

“Is all cargo on board?” the spider asks in its tinny voice.1496

“Yes, yes it is,” I grin, even though it’ll only listen to Logan because he called for it. “Oh hey, make sure that albino guy is demoted several times over for this, ok?” I say. The pod closes over me and I wave at the two people through the black tinted glass. Now for a smooth journey to the HC… The technology used for this spider’s balance system is so good that it corrects itself constantly so that it’s always precisely level with gravity. If I couldn’t see out, I wouldn’t even be able to tell when we went up a hill.1497

The spider weaves its way through the underground maze of the dungeons and we emerge onto the emergency lane of the main street. It spreads its legs out a bit more now for extra stability. Normally I’d enjoy the view from here, but I can’t help but close my eyes. Thank god that’s all over.1498

When I get to the healing chambers, people are waiting to help me out. I get changed, take the sleeping drugs and fall asleep just as I’m being lowered into the cool liquid of my tube.1499

{Logan}1500

Avalia and I leave the underground dungeons without seeing Quintan anywhere. He’s probably hiding. So we stop at the Emperor’s office and leave a demotion order for him. He’s being sent all the way down to first-rank soldier, so he’ll be with all the young guys fresh out of training. That’s sure to stop him from doing anything so rash again… but I don’t doubt that he’ll just claw his way back up through the ranks. 1501

Next, I finally take Avalia to her new apartment. It’s one of the uniform ones they give to people who have lost their homes for some emergency or other—beige walls, beige carpet, white ceiling and minimum facilities. I should probably have foreseen this, but Avalia found everything about the plain room amazing. I carefully explained how everything in her new home worked, from the toilet and shower to her toothbrush and fridge filled with food. 1502

“Everyday while you’re in the City’s care, any food you take from the fridge will be replaced and your apartment will be cleaned by a mech,” I explain as she stares, mouth open, at the neatly organised contents of her fridge. I make sure I don’t miss anything as I look around the room for things she will never have seen before. Things as simple as light switches are astounding to her. She makes me explain to her how the City’s network of electricity works. 1503

I move on to showing the young woman how to open and close her blinds, but when I turn back to her I find that she’s standing by her kitchen sink with the tap on. She cautiously dips her fingers in the running water and pulls back quickly.1504

“What’s wrong?” I ask her, frowning.1505

“Oh, nothing,” she mutters. “Your water. It doesn’t sting or even tingle. It feels so strange. Why is your water different to mine?”1506

For some reason her questioning nature amuses me. “Our water is just water,” I reply. Not like on the Outside. Our water is H2O and nothing else because we have big machines that purify all of our drinking water.”1507

Avalia turns off the tap, suddenly realising that she’s wasting the most precious substance on both sides of the wall. “Shouldn’t it hurt me?” she asks. “The water on the Outside hurts Insiders.”1508

I shake my head. “When you were in the healing chamber, your entire body was purified. You’re as clean now, if not cleaner than most Insiders. Even so, pure water can never hurt anyone. I suppose if you went back to the Outside, the chemicals would be hard on you even if they never were before.”1509

The girl blinks, suddenly realising something. I sense that she’s becoming uncomfortable with all this. “I’m sorry,” I tell her earnestly. “You’re not a different person because of the chambers. But we had to do it; you were going to die.”1510

She nods. I haven’t made her feel better though. “You’ll get used to this place,” I say, making another attempt. “And I’m doing my very best to find your parents, Avalia.”1511

She looks up at me curiously. “You keep calling me Avalia.”1512

I frown. “That’s your name isn’t it?”1513

She shakes her head, smiling. “It is my name, but nobody uses my full name. Call me Avi.”1514

This takes me by surprise… Nicknames aren’t used in the City unless the two people are very close. What would people think if they heard me referring to the mysterious visitor with such an informal name? Ah, what did it matter? “I’ll try, Avi.” Nodding to her respectfully, I turn and head for the door. “Speaking of finding your family, I have to go and visit my private detective now to do just that. I’m sorry I couldn’t help you settle in any better. If you leave your room, make sure you don’t get lost, and take your mobile with you. My number is in the contacts list.”1515

Avalia seems reluctant to say goodbye. “Do you have to go?”1516

“I’m afraid so. My work actually has nothing to do with you; I came here voluntarily. But my usual responsibilities remain.”1517

“Oh,” she sighs, staring around her empty room. “What about Garn? Will he be ok? When will he be out of the healing chamber?”1518

“I would say tomorrow afternoon,” I reply. “I really have to go though; I’m late, and my detective is impatient.” With a quick smile, I bid her a polite farewell and leave.1519

Once outside in the streets, I make my way on foot to Hils’ building. Now we know why no files were coming up on the name, ‘Lia’. But Avalia is a stolen child. This never happens in the City. Shouldn’t there be a million files just on the words, ‘stolen’ and ‘Insider’? Shouldn’t something like this be common knowledge?1520

“I smell a cover-up,” Hils agrees as she sends the new name to all of her sources. She turns to me in her swivel chair. “So, you’ve been working me pretty hard lately. How’s that paycheque going?”1521

With a smirk, I pull an envelope out of my pocket and toss it to her. 1522

“Thankyou very much,” she says, carefully locking the envelope in her desk drawer. “You were always such a prompt payer.”1523

“Others don’t pay you?” I ask.1524

She scoffs. “I once took an eight month case spying on a rich businessman’s ex-wife and he refused to pay me until the end. When the end came, he decided my work wasn’t to a ‘high enough standard’. What the hell does that mean? I got all that dirt on his wife in the time allotted. You’d think the rich bastards would be less tight-arsed, but I guess they didn’t become rich in the first place by splurging and donating large sums to churches. I guess he thought that because I was a woman I’d lie down and beg for forgiveness. So I dug up a scandal in his background and he soon changed his mind.” Hils grins. “Don’t mess with a good private detective; that’s the moral of the story.”1525

“Is that a warning, Hils?” I raise an amused eyebrow.1526

“If you’re planning on screwing me over,” she winks and swivels back to her desk. She pages up six new screens. All of them glow blank and white besides the words, ‘No Existing Data Retrieved.’ 1527

“Hmm,” Hils grunts, tapping her desk with a finger. “What do you know? This chick is more important than I thought. I wonder who would have the power to cover this up… And what are they covering up in the first place?”1528

“Can you get the information?” I ask. 1529

She gives me an ‘I’m insulted you should ask’ look and replies, “Of course I can. But it’ll take a lot more effort than I expected.”1530

“I’ll pay for your trouble,” I assure her. “How will you do it?”1531

She shrugs. There’s only one thing I can do. One last place that I might find the information: the government network. I’ll dive into their files via the backdoor and sift through until I get what I want.”1532

I’m surprised by her nerve. “Do you realise what would happen if you got caught?”1533

“Of course I do,” she snaps. “Quit underestimating me. I’ve done this once before, though for a simpler task.”1534

“They have multiple guards against hackers,” I warn with a frown. “Security shields, trackers, alarms, retaliation viruses. If one of those things latches onto you, you’ll have everything on your computer deleted in a matter of seconds, and that’s if you survive. Could you risk getting your brain fried? They send a current right through the line that will run through you and automatically kill you, and—”1535

“I know all that, you idiot,” she spits. “But this isn’t just your investigation anymore; this has caught my attention and I won’t be able to let it go until I get to the bottom of it. And don’t worry—if I survive but I still get caught, I’ll tell them it was my own investigation. You had nothing to do with it. In fact, the moment you leave I’m going to go through all the surveillance of this building and delete your presence.”1536

“No need,” I mutter.1537

“What?”1538

I look up in surprise. A mistake! I’ve let my guard down and made a mistake. I’ve never slipped up before. How could I have made a mistake? Is that possible? My brain flies through its memories in search of an explanation. “I’ve… already run a loop through all the cameras in this building and beyond so that I won’t get caught,” I say slowly, knowing that a half-truth will be the only thing believable that I can give her. “I do it every day before I come here. Haven’t you noticed that I’m always exactly on time? If I wasn’t, my timed loops wouldn’t work.”1539

Hils raises her eyebrows, impressed. “Well! Aren’t you a deceitful one? You could be a spy or a detective if you ever got fired from your cushy government job.” She laughs. “Messing with my cameras already, huh? How old are you? Eighteen or twenty? You have a young face, but…”1540

“I’m sixteen.”1541

“Sixteen!” she laughs out loud. “By god, you’re a prodigy!”1542

“I’m a Mech Specialist, Hils,” I inform her, irritated by her mistake. “I know how machines work.”1543

“Right, right,” she nods, trying in vain to keep a straight face. 1544

“Do what you have to do to find this girl’s identity,” I mutter. “Just don’t get caught.”1545

Hils nods. She can’t help but start laughing again. “Sixteen!”1546

“Good bye, Hils. Get back to me when you have the information.” She’s still laughing as I close her door behind me.1547

{Avalia}1548

I wake to a high-pitched beeping. Realising it must be the machine that wakes me up, I open my eyes, reach over and study the little machine beside my bed. I press the button that says, ‘Off’ and the beeping stops. I push my sheets back and blearily stand up. I’m wearing a simple white dress, similar to what I used to wear on the Outside, only the material is even softer than usual. It even has a sort of silky sheen to it. My Insider necklace hangs backwards over my neck, so I pull it forward and head to my bathroom.1549

I didn’t want Logan to leave me alone in this apartment yesterday, but in the end, I’m glad he had to go. I found myself sitting on the floor in tears not long after he left. Everything that was happening to me was so overwhelming; Logan told me about all of the machines in this place as if they were the simplest things in the world, and I struggled to understand. I feel like I’ve lived in the dark all my life while the rest of the world continued to grow and learn. 1550

Once I manage to get the shower working, I strip off and stand under the water. I don’t feel anything but its weight, texture and temperature as it rolls down my back. Water without the stinging. I stare at the liquid as it drips from the ends of my hair and realise that it’s thinner than the water I used to know. And it’s crystal clear. It’s the most beautiful thing in the world. Clear like diamonds. Clear like Garn’s feathers.1551

Selecting a bottle of pink liquid that I’m supposed to rub into my hair to keep it healthy, I try to understand what Garn is. There was never time to ask him about it before. But he’s a bird. How is that possible? It hurts my head to try and understand, because I can’t guess how… I pull away from the thought. My mind has been hurting a lot since I got here; there’s just too much to learn all at once.1552

I realised yesterday that Garn was an Insider, so how could he have gone swimming in the waterhole with the rest of the gang that day? This worries me so much. It explains his sensitivity to the water when it got in his eyes, but as for everything else, he lied to me so well. Surely he was in pain that whole time?1553

I trust him so much. He’s saved my life countless times in the short period I’ve known him, and I can’t forget that. But I don’t think I’ve realised before now what it means for him to be a spy. He lies for a living. How can I trust someone like that, and at the same time, how can I not after all we’ve been through? This feels dangerous. It’s a danger to know him. Was he just trying to keep me alive to do his job? Are we friends at all?1554

I can’t help but wonder if I really know this man.1555

After my shower, I put on a similar dark outfit to yesterday and take a piece of fruit from my fridge. What time is it? Opening the blinds beside my bed, I squint in the cloudy daylight. It must be at least late morning. How could I have slept so much? I take a deep breath. The air in here doesn’t feel like air usually does. It’s as if it’s both clearer and thicker than normal. I don’t have to breathe half as much to get enough oxygen into my lungs.1556

I take a bite out of my strange fruit. Everything in this place is so… clean. But frighteningly clean. Inhumanly clean. And now I’m just like this place. After the healing chamber, my body has become ‘pure’. This sounds like a good thing, but I don’t want to be weak like the Insiders. Now I may never go back to the Outside, even if I wanted to. I feel like my life is out of my control now. There’s nothing I can do to stop whoever has taken the reins. I go where I’m told. 1557

With a sigh, I lean against the clean beige wall. I’m afraid. 1558

I jump as someone knocks gently on my door.1559

“Is it alright if I come in?” the strange voice asks.1560

I frown at the door. “Who is it?”1561

There’s a pause. “I am model 2238, a cleaning and maintenance mech. I am here to tidy your room and replenish your stock of food and daily items.”1562

I blink, not knowing what to do. It’s a mech. One of the robots with whom I was raised to fear. When I saw the spider mech the other day with Garn, it was different because it wasn’t like the usual ones. Although I’ll admit it made me uneasy to see the metal close over Garn like a cage.1563

“Is it alright if I come in?” the mech repeats. Now I know why it has a weird voice.1564

“…Yes,” I reply uncertainly.1565

My door opens with a click and the metal person comes into view. It has a large tray attached to its waist with clean towels and cleaning tools on it, and outside my door I can see a large trolley full of other things. It looks at me with its gleaming lenses, chilling me to the core. I look down.1566

“I apologise for making you uncomfortable,” the mech says. “Please tell me if there is anything I can do to ease this.”1567

I gasp. “How could you tell I was uncomfortable?”1568

“I am programmed to observe human body language and behaviour so that I can maximise your comfort and understand your needs. Is there anywhere that you would rather I did not go?”1569

I don’t answer for a minute, and the mech waits patiently. “No,” I reply finally. 1570

“Is there anything specific you wish for me to attend to?”1571

“No.” Thoroughly unnerved, I decide to go to the chambers and see if Garn is awake yet. “What time is it?” I ask the mech as it smoothly puts its tray down on my kitchen bench and heads toward my bed. 1572

“12:02:41 pm, approximately midday.” It continues to my bed and pulls the sheets perfectly back into place in three easy movements. It proceeds to plump up my pillows and produces a small square thing wrapped in foil from a dispenser in its arm, placing it neatly on my top pillow.1573

“I’m leaving,” I say, uncertain as to what I’m supposed to do. The mech pauses to give me its full attention.1574

“Would you like me to call assistance for your arrangement?”1575

“Assistance?”1576

“Transport, for instance? Anything you might need?”1577

“Oh. Um, actually, I don’t remember how to get to the healing chambers.”1578

“Would you like me to call for someone to take you there? Or if you are ill, do you require a spider mech?”1579

“No, I’m not ill. I… think I do need transport, though.”1580

“Would you like to travel by bike or bus?”1581

“I-I don’t know…” I mutter. “Which is quicker?”1582

“A bike is generally faster.”1583

“A bike then, please.”1584

A light begins flashing in the mech’s eye, and when it turns off the robot turns back to me. “A bike will be waiting outside the building for you. I have just been informed to remind you to bring your mobile with you.”1585

Once again, I’m uncomfortable. How can it know so much? “Who informed you?” I ask.1586

There’s a pause. “Unidentified caller.”1587

Hurriedly, I take my phone from the table beside my bed and rush from the room.1588

“Have a nice day,” I hear the voice say as I leave.1589

I get on the back of a bike with a female rider who is, thankfully, human. I tell her I’m glad she’s not a mech and she replies, “We’re a dying breed, human drivers. There have been plenty of debates about human error and safety, but it’s people like you that keep me in the job.” When we arrive at the Healing Chamber building and I take my helmet off, she asks me for payment and I realise I have no money.1590

“Don’t worry,” the woman smiles. “What’s your name? I’ll get this straightened out.”1591

Should I be telling a stranger my name? I suppose it doesn’t matter here in the City, where everyone is so nice. “My… name is Avalia,” I tell her.1592

“Avalia,” she repeats, typing it into a screen in front of her. “That’s a lovely name; you’re lucky to be named after an Empress. Even though she had an untimely end,” she smiles. “There. You just paid me, by the looks of it. You’re under the care of the government, huh? What happened? Accidentally leave the stove on one day? I had to live under the government’s care when I was younger because my mother killed herself and it took some time to track down my closest relative.”1593

I blink. “…Why are you telling me this?” I ask. 1594

“Why not?” she shrugs.1595

“You don’t know me.”1596

The woman laughs. “I trust you, dear. Nice to meet you, Avalia. Have a nice day.”1597

In a daze, I turn around and continue on my way to find Garn. I ask the woman at the reception desk if he’s awake and she tells me that he is. I notice that the Avalia tree is in the garden still. After finding out Garn’s room number and getting directions, I head through the white corridors and into a lift. Why was I named after an Empress? I wonder. Everyone in the City has to have a different name, Logan told me. Everyone’s registered on the government network so that having the same name as someone else can be prevented and all the residents are easily kept track of. So why, out of everyone else, was I allowed to have an Empress’ name?1598

The lift doors open and I make my way through the building, trying to remember the directions given to me. Fortunately, the doors are numbered and I know when I’ve found the one I want. By now I’m desperate to see a familiar face and talk to someone sane. Is Garn unusual for an Insider? I suppose he must be, considering he’s had such an unusual life. He doesn’t remember anything before he was eight, and from there I’m sure his life wasn’t like everyone else’s. 1599

I gather that there aren’t that many people in the spying business. Perhaps twenty out of the entire City. And he’s so young, but he’s already been in his career for years. How young was he when he first started spying…? I hold up the symbol on my necklace to a laser scanner by the door and it opens for me. 1600

The man turns around as he finishes pulling a dark grey jacket on. He looks like a completely different person since last I saw him. His light brown hair has been cut shorter again, like the day I first saw him, and his grey eyes flash with a new light. He looks as if he could climb an entire mountain range now. I wonder if I looked that good when I woke up. Probably not, I think humorously.1601

“Avalia,” he smiles. “You look different.”1602

{Garn}1603

“‘You look different,’?” Avi laughs. “But you saw me yesterday.”1604

“I could barely see anything properly yesterday,” I say, zipping up my jacket halfway.1605

“I expected you to be really giggly like I was when I woke up,” she says. “Don’t the sleeping drugs affect you? I was hoping to get some real answers out of you today,” she smiles.1606

“I’ve been up for almost an hour,” I shrug, “And most things like that don’t affect me like everyone else. Don’t ask me why.” It seems that most things about me are inexplicable. 1607

I feel so rejuvenated after the healing chamber; it’s my favourite part of my job. In the past, Insiders have purposely hurt themselves just to get into a chamber and be re-purified like they are at birth. But they were all put through psychological therapy and the whole issue was soon resolved because anyone else who attempted it knew the consequences. “Shall we go?” I ask.1608

Avi seems surprised. “Don’t you have to stay?”1609

“What for?”1610

“For testing, and... Oh. Never mind.”1611

“I take it you got put through a heap of tests, then?” I ask as I lead the way out of the chamber, scanning my card on my way to sign out.1612

“Yes, I did,” she mumbles. “I have a lot to tell you.”1613

I glance down at her as we walk and notice that she seems kind of uneasy. “What’s wrong?”1614

She shrugs slightly. “I don’t know. Lots of things. This whole place… I don’t understand anything here. And mechs… they’re so… creepy.”1615

“Robots aren’t people,” I agree. “When they act like people, it freaks me out too. And they’re so damn perfect,” I add in a mutter.1616

She nods. “There’s just something about them that scares me.”1617

“You’ll get used to it,” I say.1618

“That’s what Logan said, too.”1619

“But you don’t believe it?”1620

“I’m having trouble believing it.”1621

We continue walking until we get to the lifts, and Avi presses the button before I get to. “See? You’re already getting used to things,” I point out.1622

She doesn’t respond. She really is having trouble here, I realise.1623

Guess I have missed a lot during the week I was in the dungeons. We exit the lift and I leave my identification card on the reception desk on our way out of the building. Avi and I make our way up the street.1624

“Where are we going?” she asks.1625

“To pick up my paycheque,” I grin.1626

I’ve piked her interest. “Really? How much does a guy like you get paid?”1627

“Well,” I begin, “In my profession, there are rules. Each job takes a lot out of people, so they’re entitled to up to 6 months of break after each mission, depending on how long they spend Outside. Now, if you’re supposed to survive for 6 months on single paycheques, you can expect it’ll be a lot. Take into account the danger and hardship of the job, plus the fact that there aren’t many people who have the talent for spying, and that raises the amount even higher. 1628

Then of course, there’s the demand. If you’re any good at your job, you’ll get a good reputation, and hence more money. In my case I was well-recommended from my first mission onward, so the reputation thing was never a problem. However the mission I just finished successfully took a few months, which isn’t half as long as some missions take. I’ll probably only get a few months’ break, but my pay will be more than enough to sustain me. Good spies are hard to come by these days, especially because the Outsiders are becoming more suspicious and even the decent spies are getting killed. Basically, this job pays well.”1629

Avi stares at me as we move to a bridge and begin heading over it and across the road. “That’s the most I’ve ever heard you say at one time.”1630

Slightly embarrassed for some reason, I laugh. “Yeah, well in my profession, it’s better to say as little as possible when you’re lying all the time.” It feels really great to be back home, though it’s kind of weird seeing Avi against this backdrop, wearing Insider clothes and everything. It’s good to see her looking so healthy as well. The last time I saw her she was unconscious in my arms, covered in burns; her stab wound the least of her problems. And now we’ve both got nothing to worry about but finding her family and getting used to the City. 1631

But the best thing is this feeling of freedom I have; I’m no longer restricted by my duties or possible danger when I speak to her. I don’t make many friends with this job because I’m never in one place long enough, but to be honest, Avi and I have become pretty close. I’d probably die for her.1632

Chapter 131633

Between Two Friends1634

{Garn}1635

I stand in the magnificent domed foyer of the City Bank, leaning on the desk while a woman looks up my account on her computer. Avi squints up at the glowing ceiling while we wait to find out how much I’ve been paid for my last mission. She’s frowning, seemingly confused by how a huge dome can be on the ground floor of a very tall building. I decide not to tell her that the dome is lit by electricity behind the frosted glass instead of daylight; it’s too interesting watching her think and figure things out for herself. Her thoughts flow over her face as clear and evident as water. That is, when she’s not trying to hide them.1636

Her light eyes reflect the dome above, giving them an almost transparent soft gleam, and I watch as they widen slightly. She’s figured it out. I can’t help but smile until she realises I’m looking at her.1637

“What?” she asks.1638

“Nothing.”1639

The lady behind the counter politely clears her throat, and I turn to her expectantly. She scrolls down her computer screen as she speaks. “I’m sorry, sir, but your account balance hasn’t changed since last you left it. There is enough for you to withdraw the money you require, but it appears your wage has not been sent through. Would you like me to call management and get them to look into this? You may have in fact been paid, but perhaps a glitch in the system caused the data stream to be diverted or frozen. On behalf of the City Bank, my apologies for any inconveniences caused.”1640

I have to think about this for a second. Why wouldn’t I be paid yet? The moment a spy is registered back in the City, the Bank’s computer system surmises how much money they’ve earned and sends it straight through. The only way I couldn’t have been paid yet is if…1641

“Sir? Would you like me to call management?” the woman asks.1642

“…No,” I decide. “It’s my mistake. Wrong pay week,” I grin humorously. 1643

“Would you still like to withdraw the money requested?”1644

“Maybe later,” I say, shaking my head. “I just remembered I have some business to attend to.”1645

“Have a nice day,” she nods, smiling warmly.1646

I turn to leave and, perceptively following my lies as she always does, Avalia leads the way out of the building. Once on the streets again, I indicate that we’re heading back down the road, the way we came. We walk for a little way, weaving through the crowds, before she asks, “So what was that all about? I’m assuming you know why that happened?”1647

I nod, but I don’t look at her. “Yeah. I don’t think that Logan guy got his job by looking pretty. I may be wrong, but it seems to me that he’s decided to maintain complete control of the situation until he has all the facts. What I’m saying, is that he’s kept our arrival in the City a secret even from the Emperor. That’s why we have to go down to the mech labs and see him. I think he’s waiting for the last piece of information I gathered when on the mission before deciding what to do with our circumstances. Besides that, I think I need to ask him why he thought it necessary to appoint himself deliberator of perhaps the most important thing that’s ever happened to the City.”1648

“You got all that from not getting your pay on time?” Avi raises an eyebrow.1649

I shrug. “The only explanation is that he kept our arrival a secret. With that information, all of the rest logically falls into place. But as I said, I could be wrong.” Avalia says nothing more, and we continue on our way to the mech labs.1650

{Logan}1651

Opening the heavy steel drawer, the key still in the lock, I pull out a handful of large rolled up blueprint paper. Sitting down at an empty light table, I dump the plans unceremoniously in front of me and select the largest one. As I pull it open, an intricate map of lines and tiny equations unfurls before me. I hold the corners of the paper down on the table with small magnets and get out a magnifying glass, poring over my own work to refresh my memory.1652

The new mech design. I trace my finger down a slightly curved line that spans almost the entire page. Now, what would be the point of a new mech design? I remember the Emperor asking me. They’re perfect in every way, and continue to reach new standards every day with my upgrades. Well, now. If human kind was willing to be content with what they already had, we wouldn’t be where we are now, that’s for sure. But what more can one add to perfection?1653

If one wants the answer to that, one has to look closely at what people value. What have we always dreamt of since the dawn of time? My guess is flight. Unfortunately, since the final world war and the toxic clouds covered the skies, our aviation technology has gradually become lost. When I first made these plans, I had to scour the dark shelves of the City archives for any scraps of information. There was plenty about hovering devices, but nothing that would enable a machine to move in any direction – up, down, side to side – in the air. 1654

So I had to figure some things out for myself. I studied the way birds and other flying creatures worked and drew up these very blueprints of the first winged mech.1655

Unfortunately, when the mech attacks began, I lost motivation for this task and focused all my attention on the latest problem. But now, once I’ve finished these designs… the testing of a prototype can begin. 1656

I’m still studying the plans when the rest of the mech specialists are heading home. They say goodbye to me on their way out, telling me not to stay here too late. It’s funny how I’ve been their superior for such a long time now, but they still occasionally treat me like a kid. 1657

“By the way,” the last one to leave calls as she heads to the lift, “there’s a walky-talky of some sort on your desk. Don’t ask me why, but it turned itself on somehow a few seconds ago and this distorted voice keeps saying your name.” She laughs. “Someone’s playing a pretty interesting prank on you. Let me know how it turns out.”1658

The lift doors quietly bang shut, and the labs are silent. I listen carefully, my heart leaping to my throat. 1659

“Logan.” I jump at the almost unnoticeable sound; the deep, softly threatening voice crackling with static. I take a deep breath, lower my eyebrows in determination and walk quickly through the labs to my desk. Fear is a waste of time; it’s illogical, and frankly, does nothing but hinder a person. There’s no reason to fear anyway; almost nothing can hurt me, least of all a voice.1660

“Logan.”1661

Sure enough, the bulky black radio is sitting neatly in the middle of my desk. I snatch it up and press the ‘talk’ button. “It’s been a while, Torus.”1662

There’s a pause before tinny laughter fills the room. “You remembered me.”1663

So he’s decided to use a walky-talky this time. They’re obsolete technology, but it’s smart, what he did… You can’t trace a walky-talky conversation. “I’d recognise that voice anywhere,” I say. “So… what took you so long?”1664

“I’ve been occupied. But you know, if you missed me that much, you could always have contacted me yourself.”1665

How on earth could I have done that? “You take many precautions so that you can’t be tracked down or even have your face revealed,” I say. “And you say I could have contacted you?”1666

“You’re a smart boy, Logan. You could have found a way.”1667

“Unfortunately, I’ve been somewhat occupied myself recently,” I reply.1668

“With Avalia, yes.”1669

I freeze. “How do you know about her…?” Not even the Emperor knows that she exists yet.1670

“I know much more than you think,” Torus says. “Don’t continue to underestimate me, Logan. Treat me as an equal, because that’s what I am to you.”1671

I shake my head. “I don’t think you know as much as you think you do. You think you know everything, but trust me; you don’t. At least not about me.”1672

“Oh?” he scoffs. “What is there to know? You feel the emotions of others? That makes you special?”1673

My breath catches in my throat. How can he know that? Damn it; he’s catching me out again. “Who are you?” I demand. “Tell me who you are.”1674

“I’m closer than you think.”1675

Closer than I think…? Does he mean in my life… or right now? The back of my neck prickles and I turn around to glare at the security camera above me. “Who… are you?” I command.1676

Another laugh echoes in my ear. “Good guess, but I’m not there. None of the cameras in this building have been on at all for the last hour. Can’t leave any evidence behind, can I? And anyway; if I left a camera on, it would record our conversation… and god knows what you could deduce from a recorded voice alone. I’m not a fool.”1677

{Garn}1678

After traversing half the City on foot just to get to the labs, Avalia and I finally get permission from the receptionist to go up to see Logan. We have apparently been given the privilege of seeing him any time. He’s expecting us, which means we’re being predicted. That annoys me. We step into the lift and wait. Halfway up, the lift gives a sudden jolt, sending us both sprawling on the floor. 1679

“What just happened?” Avi asks anxiously.1680

“…It’s ok,” I reassure her. “This happens sometimes. The lift has jammed.”1681

{Logan}1682

Alright, I tell myself. Don’t get distracted by him; you have to think. He’s called you for a reason. But all he’s done so far is exchange casual banter… Shit; he must be stalling me. I have to get out of here at all costs! Spinning on my heel, I make a run for the lift, only to be stopped by the Torus’ amused voice. 1683

“Don’t even bother. I think you’ll find the lift is jammed. I have two lives in my hands, and if you enter the stairwell I may decide to let go and have them plummet to their deaths. There’s a certain person in that lift who is important to both of us. I think it would be best if you would cooperate.”1684

Who’s that? Who could be in that lift that’s important to both of us? There’s no way for me to know for certain. I take a deep breath and stop. I close my eyes, and when I open them my voice is calm. Why have I been so emotional lately? “What is it that you want then, Torus?”1685

“Well, I think you can guess what I’m going to ask now… Why didn’t you come?”1686

“What?” I frown.1687

“You’ve forgotten already?” Torus scoffs. “Don’t you remember the last time we were supposed to meet?”1688

I search my memory for our last encounter… South Point. The night I was drugged and an entire school of girls was killed.1689

“Why didn’t you come?” Torus repeats. “Are you that much of a coward?” He tuts loudly, making more static in the receiver. “So many died that night… And it could have been avoided with one short trip to South Point. You know it’s your fault they’re all dead.”1690

I’m so insulted I can barely answer. “My fault?!”1691

Torus lets out a long sigh. “You know I’m trying to avoid bloodshed here, Logan. Simple cooperation. That’s all I ask for. So tell me: Why didn’t you come? What’s your excuse this time?”1692

I scowl. “For your information, I was prevented by the Emperor himself and all his troops. I planned on going anyway, but I was gassed and I slept right through the whole thing. Guess I had nothing to do with it then, huh? Sounds like it’s all your fault if you ask me.”1693

“Hmm.” The terrorist doesn’t reply for a minute. “No, it’s the Emperor’s fault. Thus my point is proven for the thousandth time. This government is corrupt.”1694

“So you want to replace it with another corrupt government, led by a terrorist?”1695

“Led by a freedom fighter. All I want is equality. Is that too much to ask, Logan?”1696

“Perhaps it is, for the moment,” I reply subduedly. “This world is still settling after the Great War. Don’t kick up the dust again.”1697

He laughs suddenly; a cold, deep growl. “You sound more and more like me every time we speak.”1698

I bristle. “What makes you think I’m anything like you?”1699

“Many reasons.”1700

“Listen; don’t try to justify what you’re doing with the words, ‘freedom fighter’ and ‘equality’,” I tell him. “And don’t bother comparing yourself to me.”1701

“You’re right,” he accedes. “You know deep down that there’s a problem too. You have the ability to do something as well, but out of the two of us, I am the one to take a stand.”1702

“You’re delusional. And you’re a murderer.”1703

“Hmm… Well, you have to admit, I’m good at it. And I managed to do it all remotely.”1704

I recall the way Torus first planted an explosion in a shopping mall and then killed the children. “You do have a thing for remote detonation,” I observe. “I take it you like causing trouble from afar.”1705

“It’s what I’m good at,” he answers simply. “Face-to-face violence isn’t really my style. Besides, it’s much more effective.”1706

“…What do you mean?” I frown.1707

“Well… You know nothing about me other than the name I’ve chosen to give you and that I’m a mass-murderer. It’s the mystery. If I were some maniac running around the City with a big gun and bombs strapped to my chest, people would merely think of me as a lunatic. The unknown frightens people more than anything else, and it’s the key to most other fears: fear of the dark, of strange creatures, of people with abnormal appearances. Why do you think the Outsiders are hated so much? And you… You don’t like my volatility. Not even you can predict me, now can you, Logan?” 1708

Not even me? Why am I the only one who has the possibility of predicting him in the first place? Why does he call me, out of everyone? A chilling thought latches onto my mind and refuses to let go. DOES HE KNOW MY SECRET?1709

“What do you want?” I enquire. “Stop stalling and tell me what you really want.”1710

“Oh, the honest to god truth is that I missed you. It has been a while, hasn’t it?”1711

“Are we going to be here all day, or will you get to the point?”1712

Torus laughs. “Are you forgetting who the terrorist here is? The one who can kill hundreds of people in one night?”1713

“You’re quite proud of that, aren’t you?”1714

“Alright, alright. Clearly you’re not in the mood for a joke. Do you really want the reason I called you? I’m bored. And do you want to know why?”1715

He pauses, so I’m obviously supposed to answer here. “Yes.”1716

“Frankly… I’m stumped.”1717

“What?”1718

“I could accomplish any plan I wanted, but the fact is, I have no plan. I thought for sure those politicians would fold after a few hundred girls died and their families were in mourning… But look what I got. Nothing. Honestly, the only thing I can think of that’s worse is killing everyone in the City.”1719

“Well, why wouldn’t you do that?” I smirk.1720

“I’m a terrorist. I inspire terror to get what I want; I don’t just kill everyone for no reason. Besides; that’s not the way I work. I just can’t believe my second attack didn’t succeed. If killing hundreds of little girls in one night didn’t rattle the Emperor, what on earth will? Got any ideas?”1721

“Why are you asking me?” I frown.1722

“Well, you know them, don’t you?”1723

I snort. “I wish I didn’t.”1724

There’s a pause. Torus doesn’t say anything more for a minute and I begin to think he’s just decided to stop talking to me. “Torus?”1725

He doesn’t answer. Perhaps he’s stopped to think. “…I believe I’m giving up too easily,” he says finally. “They are underestimating me as usual, and they don’t realise what I’m capable of. Perhaps those people died too quickly. And it was such a concentrated mass-murder, don’t you think? I want them to know that I can strike anyone at any time. Of course, I could easily kill any of them right now, but what point would there be in that? They’d just get replaced by more like them. No, I want them to be afraid. I want to turn the very City against them. There will be no date for you to meet me this time, Logan. This will be a long-term project, so don’t be surprised if you don’t hear from me in a while… I’ll be busy.”1726

A high-pitched squeal comes from my walky-talky, making me drop it in surprise. A small plume of smoke rises from the little machine and the noise stops. It must have just been destroyed on the inside… remotely. I pick it up and examine the seemingly undamaged receiver.1727

{Garn}1728

I put my hands on the floor for balance as the lift jerks back to life. Avi and I exchange a cautious look as we pick ourselves up and watch the numbers above the door light up once more. As I already said to her, sometimes lifts just jam for no reason. Or perhaps there was a power failure. So why can’t I shake the feeling that something important just happened?1729

The elevator ‘dings’ and the doors open, revealing a large room with glowing light tables. The walls also glow white, interrupted by stainless steel support beams that run from the floor to the ceiling. Everywhere I see fragments of mech bodies with wires and circuit boards hanging out. The far wall is a blank white screen with an inactive computer projector in front of it. And, in an opposite corner towards the back of the room, there is a mess of mech parts and designs, looking almost like a little cave. Nearby at one of the light tables, is Logan.1730

He stares at some sort of walky-talky in his hand. For a second he looks as if he’s about to throw it to the ground, but instead he holds onto it; placing it gently on his table. “Is this as important as you said?” he asks without looking up. “I’m… very busy at the moment.”1731

I hesitate. No, of course this can’t wait. The information about Rainstorm that only Avi and I currently know has been withheld too long. As the two of us approach, Logan turns to face us properly. “What is it then?”1732

“On my mission I discovered, or rather was discovered by, an Outsider gang who called themselves ‘Rainstorm’. At first I assumed they were like any other gang; they’d just decided to name themselves. But they offered Avi and me a place in their gang, and in doing so, informed us that there are hundreds of them already; all bent on taking down the City very soon.”1733

Logan frowned. “Is this true?”1734

“I wouldn’t lie to you; and if you don’t believe me, Avi was there.” The woman beside me nods slowly.1735

“But how could we not know about them yet?” Logan asks.1736

“I don’t know. I might hypothesize that their base is somewhere quite close to the City, but there’s nothing for miles around.” I suddenly feel the need to explain my actions. “I… would have gone with them and continued my mission there in a heartbeat, but I had to bring Avi to the City, and besides that… We were found out. We only just managed to get here at all.”1737

Logan nods, taking the information as if he knew all along, and is now quite happy to include it in his equation. This kid is a master at masking his thoughts; I can’t read anything from him and I’ve been trained to do so my entire life. “You’re positive that their base would be near the City?” he asks.1738

I’m not sure what he’s getting at. “Yes…”1739

“Then that would also explain the fact that no one has discovered them yet. If what you say is true, I would guess that these organised Outsiders have formed a base beneath the ground. That is also probably their source of confidence in attacking the City.”1740

This is alarming news. “That’s a bit of a forced assumption, isn’t it?”1741

“Not with the information you’ve given me. How else would they have hidden so many people from us for so long? There must be a hidden entry somewhere… I’ll have to think on this.” He sighs. “I’ll have to think on a lot of things.”1742

“Perhaps you should consider telling the Emperor,” I suggest pointedly.1743

He looks up. For a minute, he gives me an unnerving blank stare. Then he smiles. “Ah, you’ve discovered that I’ve been procrastinating.”1744

“I haven’t even been registered back in the City.”1745

“Oh, I’m sorry about that. If you knew the Emperor, you’d understand… I wanted to get all the information before telling him. I’m sorry.”1746

“Well I don’t think you should procrastinate any longer,” I warn. I expected an argument about this, but he seems to agree with me.1747

“I don’t think so either. We need to figure out what to do immediately; this is an emergency.” He rolls up the designs at his desk and leaves them where they are. Just before they get rolled up, I see an image that scares me to death. The design reminds me of my own bird form… a winged mech. That’s what’s coming…?1748

Logan moves swiftly to a desk on the far side of the room and puts his earpiece in. “I’ll have a bike called for both of you, and I’ll call the Emperor on our way there. He’ll be angry because we didn’t make an appointment, but I’ll make sure he knows that he needs to listen to us. Let’s go.”1749

{Avalia}1750

I don’t know how to ride a bike, so Garn offers to give me a ride on the back of his. I’m quite happy to oblige. The two vehicles pull onto the road and speed up rapidly, Logan in the lead. The City is a blur around us and Garn has to ask me not to hold onto his stomach so tightly because I’m so afraid of falling off. The three of us communicate through earpieces that Logan had, but I stay out of most of the conversation during the trip. It’s mostly just Logan asking Garn in more detail about Rainstorm. 1751

After a while there’s a silence over the lines, and I take the opportunity to ask what I’ve been waiting to ask for ages.1752

“Logan, can you tell me any progress you’ve made on finding my family?”1753

“I’m sorry; I have no information as yet,” comes the reply. “It’s a cover-up for some reason, and the last place to look is… Perhaps we shouldn’t discuss this over the airwaves. Anyway, my detective is on the job and we should have an answer soon. It just doesn’t make sense; there aren’t even any records of a missing child anywhere; let alone who that child might be.”1754

There’s a pause before Garn pipes up. “But isn’t Avalia the stolen baby from all those years ago?”1755

“…What?”1756

“You didn’t know? About 18 years ago, Avi’s age, a baby was stolen from the City when a small band of Outsiders managed to get in. Everyone knew about it because the City was in uproar. The identity of the child was never released at all, but the information was all over the net. After only a few weeks, the baby still hadn’t been found, so the Government had all of the information erased from the internet and everyone who spoke of it was warned not to. You know security cameras; they catch everything… How can you not know—” Garn suddenly stops for a moment. “Wait… How old are you, Logan?”1757

“I am 16 years old.”1758

Garn laughs. “Well that would explain it.”1759

“But what about my detective? She and her entire network of detectives and hackers knew nothing of—”1760

“Yeah, there were repressed rumours that… Well, anyone who rebelled against the Government was taken away, and when they came back they knew nothing of the kidnapping. They also refused to believe anyone who told them.”1761

My heart leaps into my throat. “What?” Is he serious? Why does he speak of it so calmly; so matter-of-factly? Does this happen commonly in the City? I unconsciously hold on tighter to Garn’s waist. What am I doing here? I know nothing of this place… Wait; if no one’s allowed to speak of this, won’t Garn get… taken away?1762

“I can’t believe I didn’t know this for so long,” Logan mutters. “I know everything that’s on the net except for what’s in the classified folders such as the Government System…”1763

“You know everything that’s on the net…?” Garn asks.1764

Logan laughs. “Well, no, not everything of course. But everything that might be of consequence. I spend a lot of time with computers.”1765

“Garn,” I interrupt. “We can’t talk about this anymore; you’ll get taken away!”1766

“What?” he laughs. “No, don’t worry, they don’t scan the phone lines for those key phrases quite as hard as they used to. I’d say the alarms would be on anything terrorist-related instead. Not that a terrorist would use a normal phone without using some sort of code. So, Logan, does that help your search on a little bit?”1767

“…Yes, it does. But if Hils is… If my detective’s brain has been altered, she won’t have much luck finding this information even on the… And even if she does, she won’t believe it.”1768

“Hmm, sounds like you’ve got an interesting job on your hands,” Garn says. “Good luck with that.”1769

“But now that we’re going to see the Emperor,” I ask, “won’t he be able to tell me straight up? He can put people to work on it, right?”1770

“Actually…” Logan says slowly, “I’m not sure if it’s the best idea to tell him today along with everything else. Hils will be able to find it. And if she doesn’t… I’ll do it.”1771

I get the feeling that whatever Logan just said he would do is more than just asking around and sifting through the internet. And I don’t think I can’t tell the Emperor about myself just because he has a lot on his plate at the moment. Logan is wary of the Emperor for some reason… And Garn didn’t disagree with him. What kind of paradise is the City? I’m so afraid of this place. Everyone says the Outside is so dangerous, but at least it’s simple out there. Survival is everyone’s motive. But the Inside is full of machines and hacking and politics… 1772

Suddenly overwhelmed, I whimper and put my head on Garn’s back. 1773

“What was that, Avalia?” Logan asks through my earpiece. 1774

“Nothing.”1775

Garn takes a hand off of the bike handle for a second and puts it over mine.1776

Chapter 141777

Metal Assassin1778

{Avalia}1779

The building is the tallest one I have ever seen. Apparently, it’s the tallest building in the City, named the ‘Triumph’ by the Insiders who built this place hundreds of years ago. 1780

Logan talks me through the process of the coming meeting on our way up in the lift. I ask him why I have to go in at all, but he insists that the Government needs to know that I exist and that I came from the Outside, because they’ll see the bill for my living costs anyway. If the Emperor thought we were lying to him, it would be very bad. I’m nervous about meeting this man. He’s an Emperor… I have to make a good impression; but how do I do that? 1781

Garn seems just as relaxed as Logan, though he’s only met the Emperor a couple of times before. Again, I feel like a child. The three of us leave the lift and I follow the two men through to two large doors guarded by two large men clad in black.1782

“I’m Logan, the Head Mech Specialist,” Logan says. “This is Garn, an experienced Government Spy of high rank.” Garn pulls his Insider necklace out of his shirt and holds it up between his thumb and the side of his hand. “And finally, this is… Avi, a citizen with important information under government care. We are here to meet with the Emperor.”1783

I quickly hold up my own necklace. The two men give me and Garn curious looks because we both don’t have marked palms, but they soon look back at Logan. “For your sake, I hope this is important; the Emperor hates it when people visit without appointments,” one says.1784

Logan smiles. “It is important.” 1785

The two men seem to be waiting for more information, and when none comes, they know what Logan said is true and they become even more curious. Reluctantly, they pull open the heavy double doors. Logan goes first, then Garn… I take a deep breath. I’m supposed to bow, and then I hold up my necklace… No, it’s the other way around. Oh no, which one is it? I hurry through to keep up with Garn and Logan.1786

We walk in a line down the red carpet and I resist the urge to look around Garn at the people ahead. I wait for Garn’s movement as he begins to move left off of the carpet, and I mirror his action. The three of us fan out before the long black table that the government sits at. 1787

I can see already who is the Emperor; he’s the most extravagantly dressed one and he has narrow eyes beneath a heavy brow, and dark hair that is lined with silver. He looks angry, and in my nervous state I nearly forget to watch the others out of the corner of my eye. The three of us bow in unison, and then Garn and I hold up our necklaces in the special way.1788

The Emperor stares at Logan in silence. I stare straight ahead, avoiding all eyes. Leaning forward and interlacing his fingers, the Emperor rests his chin on his hands. “Logan,” he says finally. “You came without an appointment.”1789

“It was necessary, Highness.”1790

The old man scowls. “Oh really? How necessary?”1791

“Necessary enough, Highness.” I notice a hint of mocking in Logan’s voice and wonder what gives him the temerity to do so.1792

“Well, now we are here,” the Emperor states. “And if this is a needless meeting, you will be punished. Who are your accomplices?” he asks tiredly.1793

Garn smoothly bows again. “I am Garn, the spy you sent Outside in search of information on possible attacks. I’ve recently returned from the healing chambers.”1794

“Garn,” the man looks at him with new interest. “I’ve heard a lot about you, but we’ve met briefly only once or twice before.” He smiles. “When you were fifteen. I’ll never forget that meeting.”1795

I see him stiffen slightly through the corner of my eye. “That… was a long time ago, Highness.”1796

“You’re being modest. There are few grown men who could have done what you did at that age. You should wear the medal we gave you more often.”1797

Garn got a medal? I wonder what he did that was so great. He’s told me that he did something impressive on his first apprentice mission, but he’s never gone into detail.1798

“I feel that it’s too important to wear every day,” Garn says. “It was an honour to receive it.”1799

“Well, I look forward to hearing what you have to say,” the Emperor says. “Another successful mission, I expect.”1800

“A matter of opinion in this case, your Highness,” Garn replies, smiling slightly.1801

The old man gives him an intrigued look before turning to me. I freeze beneath his stare. I forgot that I had to introduce myself. I open my mouth, but nothing comes out. “And you are?” the Emperor prompts. “You look familiar; have we met? Are you also a spy? I see you have no mark.”1802

I take a short breath and look down. Logan looks as if he’s about to speak for me, but I brace myself and look back up at the Emperor. “My name is Avalia.” There is a sharp intake of breath all along the table. The Emperor’s eyes widen and harden at the same time as they bore into me, and his knuckles turn white. 1803

“Continue,” he orders gruffly.1804

I hesitate. “I… am simply here because I have information on what we are here to discuss today, and I’m also a witness.”1805

He seems to be expecting me to say more, but with a jerk, he turns back to Logan. “Tell me what we must discuss today. Hurry up.”1806

Logan’s eyes move from his to mine, then back to the Emperor. He’s calculating again. Always calculating; guessing people’s thoughts. Finally, he seems to brush the issue aside for the moment. “Garn will give a further account, but we have reason to believe that the City is under threat. Garn and Avalia will tell you about the problem with the Outsiders, but I’m here to tell you about the terrorist problem.” My ears prick up. Terrorist? I glance over at Garn, who is equally surprised. I also can’t help but notice that the Emperor flinches every time my name is mentioned.1807

“I received another call today,” Logan continues. “Torus leaves a warning that he hasn’t given up. He says that he has a particularly large project on his hands now, and his objective this time is not to meet me. He simply wants to cause terror. I was given the impression today that whatever he has planned will be worse than anything we could imagine. Worse even than the recent mass-murder. We should be prepared for anything.”1808

The politicians grow pale and mutter to each other. “Does this mean we will be victims?” one of them demands. “Why hasn’t this man been caught yet? You obviously aren’t working hard enough—”1809

“He told me that he won’t kill any of you because you’ll just be replaced,” Logan interrupts. The air in the room lightens immediately.1810

“Our policy remains the same,” the Emperor declares. “We do not negotiate with terrorists. We can handle whatever he has planned.” The other people at the table nod and mutter agreement.1811

“Then… we should move on,” Logan says. “Garn. Would you please outline the situation on the Outside?”1812

The man nods. “On my last mission, I didn’t just discover Avalia. On the way here we were ambushed by a small troop, only we discovered that they were actually part of a much larger, much more purposeful, much more organised gang. They call themselves Rainstorm, and they’re intent upon taking over the City completely. Don’t think they aren’t a threat. Logan has hypothesized that if they’ve remained hidden from us for so long and would seem to be centred quite close to the City, they must have a base beneath the ground…”1813

I wait outside the building while Garn and Logan sign us out at the reception desk. The sky is an interesting colour today; more blueish than green above the usual dark shade of grey. It’s kind of pretty, in an eerie way. Sighing, I wonder if my parents are even alive. The Emperor and the other politicians obviously knew something about me, and they didn’t seem happy about it. I realise suddenly that I miss home. Whatever that may be. 1814

If I were somewhere open, like the yellow hills or the plains right now, perhaps it would be easier to think. But, I remember, I may never be able to go back there. Not now that I’ve been purified. Maybe I’ll just never be happy. Everyone always wants to get into the City, but now that I’m here, I wish I could leave. But the thought of leaving doesn’t feel right either. Where would I go? My old gang must hate me, if they’re not dead. 1815

Garn and Logan come outside, and Logan says a brief goodbye before getting on his bike and zipping away. He says he has to check on his detective and seems to be in a hurry.1816

“Back to your place, then?” Garn asks as we get onto our own bike. 1817

I consider the question for a moment. “Yes.” I have nowhere else to go. I’m relaxed until we get going, and then Garn has to ask me to stop holding on to him so tightly again.1818

When we get to my building, Garn looks as if he’s about to leave. But what would I do in that apartment on my own? Stare out the window? “Where are you going?” I ask.1819

“Oh, I was thinking of going to do some training. My usual regiment won’t be there, but I figure I haven’t really done anything other than get bashed up for about a week. I’m probably way out of shape, and I can’t slacken off just because I’m on my break.”1820

I look down for a minute. “Is it really important…?”1821

He laughs. “No… not really. Guess I’m interested to see what your place is like anyway. I’d better park the bike in the underground carpark and meet you up there.”1822

I smile gratefully. “Room 42.”1823

Taking the lift up to my floor, I glance in the mirror walls at myself. I look different, I realise. I never truly saw myself properly, I suppose, on the Outside. But I imagined myself to be different to the way I look now. I fiddle with a piece of long, fine dark hair and realise just how long it is. Perhaps I should cut it, now that I have this new life; this new identity in the City. 1824

The lift doors open and I step into the hall. As I head to my room, I notice that a mech is following close behind me. Shaking my head, I tell myself that my nervousness around robots is stupid. God, it’s just another cleaning and maintenance mech going about its business. I reach my apartment door and close it behind me, flopping onto my bed with a tired sigh. Reaching over from where I am to the window, I open the blinds.1825

A gentle knock on my door makes me jump. Garn is here? That was quick. “Is it alright if I come in?” the mech voice asks. Oh, it must be here to clean my room. I take a deep breath and reply, “Yes.”1826

It enters and closes the door behind it, staring at me disturbingly as they always do. My heart beats faster as my eyes flick down to see it turn the lock without looking away from me. What… I then notice many other things at once. This mech doesn’t have a cleaning cart with it, or a tray, and it’s not asking me the questions it’s supposed to when it visits. “What… Who are you?” I ask.1827

It doesn’t reply. Oh my god, what’s going on? “Are you Avalia?” it asks.1828

“I… yes…”1829

I watch as the mech holds out its hands. The fingers jolt and blades extend from each digit. With a gasp, I roll off of the bed to the other side just as it strikes where I lay. It doesn’t stop. It leaps at me again and I roll beneath the bed, scrabbling at the carpet to get to the other side as the mech tries to follow. It realises quickly that it can’t guard both sides of the bed, so it jumps on top of it and stabs through the mattress. I scream as the blades jab at my face, and flatten myself to the floor as best as I can.1830

It keeps stabbing, so I stop moving and quieten, trying not to breathe. The room silences. After a minute a metal face emerges at the end of the bed to see if it’s killed me. With all my might, I lift my feet up and push the head of the bed up. It’s thrown forwards, vertical for a split second before crashing down upon the robot. But it’s not dead. As it pulls itself out from beneath my bed, I run for the door and twist the lock. Shit; the thing melted the metal inside the lock!! 1831

Spinning around to face the monster once more, I run to my bathroom, simply because it’s the only place I can run to. I slam the door shut and lock it. After that, I put everything I can find against the door; a small table, a chair… But just as I’m putting the chair in the way, the door smashes forward, sides splintering, and the mech lunges for me again. With another yell, I duck beneath it and run straight back out to the main room, taking my broom from where it leans against the kitchen bench and charge at the mech. The wooden handle breaks against its chest, so I kick it in the stomach as hard as I can. It stumbles slightly, giving me time to run for another weapon. This time I take my lamp from my bedside table. 1832

Swiping at the air with ten blades, the mech attacks. With a yelp, I only just manage to dodge both hands before smashing my lamp over its head. It jerks as electricity flickers around it. I forgot to take the lamp out by the plug. Not that the mech seems to have been affected at all by the fact that it’s just been electrocuted. I panic. It just keeps coming at me! Where is Garn when you need him? I think desperately.1833

Backing into a corner, I pick up my alarm clock and throw it at the mech. With a bit of effort, I throw my bedside table at it too, satisfied to see a dent in its head. But it just keeps coming. Shit; what do I do?!1834

“Avi!” I hear Garn yell from outside. Thank god. The mech looks around as he bangs on the door. “Avi!!”1835

{Logan}1836

The sun is setting behind the clouds, and the horizontal light filters between the buildings of the City. It’s almost dark, and the streetlights are flickering on. Riding beneath the bridges of the main street on the way to Hils’ place, my earpiece beeps unexpectedly.1837

“Yes?”1838

“Good afternoon, Logan,” the recorded voice says cheerfully. “You are monitoring A-va-li-a,” it says clumsily, saying each syllable singularly. It’s true that I had Avalia’s vital signs monitored through the sensors in her necklace. It’s not that I’m keeping an eye on her due to suspicion or anything; I just feel like she has to be protected. She’s important for some reason. I know it.1839

“A-va-li-a’s heart rate has recently gone up rapidly,” the voice continues. “Her stress levels are up, as well as her brain activity. Thankyou for using our monitoring services.”1840

I frown. What’s happening to her? With a sigh, I turn the next corner and head instead in the direction of her apartment building.1841

{Garn}1842

What the hell is going on? I wonder, taking a step back before ramming into Avi’s door. As it falls inward, splinters clinging to the door frame, I can feel my shoulder aching already from the blow. My eyes sweep over the area rapidly as I assess the situation. Avalia is backed into the corner by her window while a mech stands in the middle of the room, staring at me. The entire apartment is trashed. Before I can even make a move, the robot charges at me.1843

With a shout, I stupidly hold my arms in front of my face instead of evading. The steel crashes against me, sending jolts through all of my joints as I struggle not to fall. I can’t overcome a mech with strength, so instead I try to throw it off balance by kicking its leg backward and ducking out of the way simultaneously. It takes one accidental step forward and that’s all it needs to regain its balance. God, I hate mechs.1844

Getting in front of Avi, I glance around the room for an idea. I’ve worked with the troops before when the mechs go berserk, and it’s not fun. Only, usually I have a gun on me… I wish I’d thought to pick one up before. The robot launches itself at me again, the ten blades of its fingers splayed out. I grab both of its wrists and shout for Avi’s help. As usual, she reads my mind and takes one of the wrists for me as I smash my fist over a steel knuckle in an attempt to pull out one of the knives.1845

The monster jerks and sends both Avi and me sprawling on two sides of the room, but neither of us lets go of it. Avi gets smacked against the window, the wind knocked out of her. The mech can’t make up its mind as to which of us it should kill first, and meanwhile, I’ve managed to dent its knuckle slightly and have begun to hit the blade out of the joint. My knuckles are bleeding by now from the effort. With a flick of its wrist, the mech sends me flying across the room, smacking into Avi’s fridge. 1846

Now that the robot has an arm free, Avalia’s eyes widen as it strikes. Swinging on the arm she has hold of, she ducks beneath the mech’s legs and kicks it in the rear before it can attack. She’s figured out already that its weakness is balance. Scrambling to my feet, I run to join her, going once more for the loosened blade at the mech’s fingertip. Avalia does her best to grab the other arm and throw her weight on it in as many awkward directions as possible. It doesn’t falter.1847

It tries to curl its fingers around to cut my hand and spins, throwing me once more, this time at Avi’s window. I hear the pane crack behind me and I silently thank the heavens for strengthened glass. Avalia, too has been thrown off at a wall. Damn mechs! With a snarl, I run at the monster, trying to avoid the fan of knives. Leaping at it, I cling to its shoulder and make one last attempt at knocking the blade from its finger with my knuckles. 1848

I cheer as the gleaming metal clatters to the floor and I dive for the knife. A cold, hard, toeless foot slams down on my hand. Flicking its stare to Avi, the mech pushes down harder, making me yell. It pulls back a splayed hand and attacks. I slip the blade out from beneath my fingers and jam it at the mech’s palm just in time; five knife tips flash inches from my face. Seemingly surprised, the robot stares at the back of its hand where my dagger protrudes. It pulls the weapon out, leaving a hole outlined with blunt wires.1849

The mech attacks again, but I roll out of the way and back to my feet. I don’t understand why I seem to be the priority here. “Why are you attacking me?” I demand, making sure I don’t look at Avi as she slowly circles behind the machine in the direction of her window.1850

The mech is happy to pause; confident in its victory. That or it’s just programmed always to answer people’s questions. “There must be no witnesses,” it says in its monotone voice. 1851

{Avalia}1852

I watch as the mech pushes Garn backward to the wall and pins him against it with its fist. “You are the stronger opponent, therefore more likely to escape.”1853

Garn grapples at the steady arm that grips him, the blunt fist slowly digging further into his chest, making him gasp. But the man simply smiles, though it’s more like a wince. “More likely to escape, huh?” he mutters. “I’m going to leave, is that what you think? Not likely.” The fist drives deeper, and Garn sucks in air before shouting hoarsely, “Run, Avi!”1854

I can not believe what I’m hearing. No. I will not run. I’m tired of you risking your life and telling me to escape, Garn. You know you can’t take a mech on your own, so why should you? I don’t want you to die either. 1855

Glancing around, I pick up my collapsed bedside table and scream as loud as I can; throwing the wood at the robot. It seems to change its mind about priorities as it staggers upon impact, and instead charges at me, leaving Garn slumped on the floor. But I know what I’m doing. Just as the mech approaches, I throw myself to the carpet and it continues flying forward at the window behind me. The thick pane shatters and the monster disappears from view in a shower of glass. 1856

Only a mech could have broken that window. My room becomes instantly silent except for the sound of my own heavy breathing and the blood I can hear pumping through my ears. Garn pushes himself up against the wall and looks at me, a smile creeping onto his face. Moving cautiously to the edge of the broken glass, I slowly look down outside, the night air filling my lungs. People are running and shouting in confusion in the street below, pointing upwards… Clinging to the wall like a spider beneath me, the mech looks up. 1857

It launches itself back up through the opening. With a scream, I drop to the floor to get out of the way as it bursts back into the apartment. Staring up at it, I see the mech retract the blades at its fingers and a gun pops up out of its forearm. I see Garn’s eyes flick to window, and at me. There’s no way we can survive a gunshot, but now that the window is open…1858

As the mech dives for him, Garn leaps into the air, in his bird form before he even begins falling. I do my best to hold my arms out to him so he can sweep me up, and we burst through the glass of my window. I struggle to hold on as the air rushes past. We don’t climb to the clouds as I expect; instead, Garn ascends rapidly until we’re just beneath the clouds and the City is a sea of tiny lights. We head southeast and I hope that the darkness will have hidden us well from the people below. 1859

Thank god mechs can’t fly.1860

{Logan}1861

I rush down the hall to Avi’s apartment and freeze when I discover that her door has been completely smashed in. The apartment itself is a mess, and a cool wind washes in through the broken window that spans the wall. In the centre of the wreckage stands a single mech. Where is Avalia? I wonder, knowing that because I can’t sense any emotion in here, if she is around, she’s dead. Right now, my first priority is to control the situation. I step over the threshold and open my mouth to question the robot, but it lunges at me suddenly. 1862

I catch its clawed hands easily in my own and throw it back, sending the flailing body flying. Getting to its feet in the blink of an eye, the mech switches from its blades to the gun in its arm. It aims at me automatically. 1863

“Why are you attacking me?” I ask, guessing that it must be overloaded or something. What on earth happened here?1864

I watch the gun power up in the corner of my eye. “There must be no witnesses,” the mech replies, and shoots.1865

But I could tell it was about to shoot, so I dodge easily before the bullet even leaves the barrel, taking a splinter from the broken door at my feet and flicking it at the robot. I aim for a vulnerable joint, but the mech escapes the dart by a hair’s breadth. Holding up a hand, I order the mech to stop in its own language but it won’t listen. The mech’s orders must have been wired into its core programming if he won’t even listen to me now. It just stands there; still trying to figure out why I’m not human. 1866

Sorry, mech. You won’t find me in that database. I sprint forward, parry its blow with my forearm and throw my fist at its head. Metal crunches beneath my knuckles and the mech falls. I stomp on its head and the circuits splinter all over the floor. 1867

I take a moment to listen… The air is full of mech communication waves. Someone has probably called the police force. Shit, I realise, they’re nearly at this room! Ripping a fibre seed bomb from the stitching in the hem of my shirt, I pinch it between my fingers to activate it. Moving to stand before the window, I close my eyes and listen. They’ll be here in seconds… 5… 4… 3… Tossing the bomb at the apartment door, I throw myself out of the window and onto the wall above the opening, flames exploding beneath me as the tips of my fingers latch onto the grooves in the concrete.1868

Only my fingertips and the edges of my toes keep me from falling, and I silently thank heaven for my inhuman strength. I could have just jumped to the ground and survived, I suppose, but I don’t need any evidence that I was here tonight. With a sigh, I begin calmly climbing the smooth, dark wall to the top of the building.1869

There must be no witnesses.1870

Chapter 151871

A Spiteful Existence1872

{Avalia}1873

Garn and I travel on the cool night wind far above the City, but it doesn’t take us long to traverse a long distance; his vast wings cut effortlessly through the air. I swear Garn is bigger than the last time I flew with him; his wings must span at least 12 metres. The view from here is spectacular, and I’m briefly reminded of my experience above the clouds, but I dimly focus all my concentration on holding on to Garn’s shoulders. It’s not difficult to stay on, but if I began to slip and didn’t notice, I’d slip right off. Garn of course could catch me, but we’re trying to remain hidden, which is difficult when there’s nothing to hide behind but the cold light of the City.1874

I’m beginning to think we’re going to fly straight over the walls as we near the southern border, but Garn angles downward soon enough and we make a shallow descent. As we near the dark, flat rooftop of an indiscriminate building, I pull my hand away from his crystal feathers in shock. My heart beating faster, I realise that Garn is shrinking to fit on the rooftop. As we alight on the smooth metal roof, I clamber off of the bird’s back in precisely the clumsy manner I’d predicted. I’m at least able to land on my feet, unlike the last time. 1875

The bird-like creature looks at me as it continues to shrink, and I realise with a start that those soft grey eyes are familiar. They’re Garn’s eyes. Inside an animal’s head. Smoothly folding its wings, the bird shifts into a more human form. Its legs thicken and lengthen, while the body becomes more upright. The feathers disappear, leaving a normal face that matches the grey eyes. Studying the transformation so carefully gives me a dull nauseous feeling and I inadvertently shudder.1876

Something crosses Garn’s face, but he averts his gaze before I can recognise what it was. “Come on,” he mutters, leading the way to the far corner of the roof where some sort of hatch is. He begins flicking the strange links of a mechanism that tangles like a net over the hatch. Something clinks into place and Garn is able to open it. He immediately jumps into the dark hole the hatch reveals and climbs down a ladder, gradually disappearing into the dark. “Follow me,” he reminds me, so I quickly do so.1877

Feeling for the ladder steps blindly in the dark, I finally reach the floor. Warm light suddenly illuminates a large lounge room minimally furnished with a couch, a table and a television. One wall is covered with shelves of books, and an open doorway on the other side of the room reveals a dark bedroom. Between these two sides of the room is a wide set of thick glass stairs suspended with metal ropes to the ceiling, and I can see the edges of a kitchen beneath the floor I’m standing on and a wide, open space at the base of the stairs leading to the front door. 1878

“…Is this your house?” I ask Garn, who is rummaging around in a cupboard next to his bedroom door.1879

“Yes,” he replies.1880

I stare down the stairs at the vast, plain area. The open space has a smooth, gleaming metal floor and nothing else. I wonder why Garn doesn’t have any furniture there. Maybe he just doesn’t think he needs any more things. By the looks of it, he doesn’t feel the need to have any more belongings than the government apartment that I’m staying in. His house, though without ornament, is still quite beautiful. In a calm, practical way.1881

I try to take in everything around me with curiosity. There are clocks everywhere, I notice. There is no part of the building that one couldn’t see a clock from. Garn seems to prefer analogue clocks to digital, even though the old fashioned clocks are rare and the clocks he has must all be antiques if he has them at all. At this, I also notice that there are no security cameras in his house. I’ve gotten used to having a little black box in every corner of the City, and I would expect Garn to have quite a good security system.1882

Turning to him as he continues sifting through the items in his cupboard, I ask him why that is. “Why don’t you have any security measures? The closest thing to a computer that you have is that TV.”1883

He stops to look at me from around the cupboard door. He shrugs. “I just don’t trust mechs, I guess.”1884

“Why?” He gives me a funny look and I realise what a stupid question that is. One of those robots just finished trying to kill me.1885

Pulling a thick grey blanket from the cupboard, Garn dumps it on his couch. “I’ll sleep there. I don’t think it’d be the best idea for you to go back to those apartments, or anywhere tonight.”1886

For a moment I’m about to argue, not because he’s wrong, but simply because it seems like he’s telling me what to do. But it’s not an order; it’s a fact. I nod. “Alright, but I’m happy to sleep on the couch. You keep your bed.”1887

Garn laughs suddenly, making me jump. “No.” He begins to descend the glass staircase. “You want some food? A drink?”1888

I blink stupidly. I feel like something more should happen after my brush with death. “Aren’t you hurt?” I suddenly realise. “That mech was crushing you to death only moments ago.”1889

He shrugs without breaking stride. “A little bruised; that’s all. I’m going to heat up a can of soup or something.”1890

A little bruised? He was gasping for air! The weight of the situation suddenly crashes down on me. A mech just tried to kill me. A mech. I hurry down the stairs after Garn. “Does this mean the mechs have gone berserk? Are they all mad outside this building?”1891

Garn slaps a can onto the kitchen bench in the middle of the area and turns to a drawer where he retrieves a can opener. “No. If that was the case, the City would be like a kicked anthill right now. Didn’t you notice during our flight over here? The streets are in order as usual. The lights on the roads flashed by in the same way. The only remotely confused-looking street was the one where a mech burst through your window. And anyway,” he adds with a grin, “if the mechs were attacking the City, I’d be out there helping the troops. Especially with the usual regiment absent.” He pours the chunky soup into a bowl and places the bowl in his microwave.1892

“So…” I mutter as he leans on the bench to listen, “This means…?”1893

He makes a small smile. “It means exactly what you think it means. Someone made an attempt to kill you today.”1894

I take a deep breath. Someone is trying to kill me. Not like on the Outside, where everyone wants to kill everyone. Me, specifically. One question rises to my mind. “Why?”1895

Garn frowns. “I don’t know… But whoever tried to kill you knows who you are. Which is more than we can say for ourselves.”1896

In an attempt to slow my heartbeat, I examine Garn’s kitchen bench. It always feels like the man can read my thoughts, lately. I know he can’t, but… “You can’t possibly be alright,” I say suddenly. “That mech was crushing you to death!”1897

He blinks. “Oh,” he mumbles. “Well, yeah. If you really need to know, most severe injuries that I get are healed when I assume my bird form. Not the simple ones like bruises or cuts, but things like broken bones or internal bleeding. When I change into that form, I change my molecular structure. So when I change back, my body just decides that it would rather not be injured, I suppose. Hmm, I don’t understand it. So I obviously can’t explain it very well.”1898

The microwave beeps. Garn turns to lift out the steaming bowl and takes another bowl from a cupboard beneath the bench. He continues to organize the meal while I think about his words. I don’t suppose I’ve really thought all that much about Garn being a bird, but it seems like something I should ponder. It makes me kind of uneasy for some reason, knowing, or rather not knowing, what he is. I look up and attempt a smile as he hands me the soup. He seems to sense my mood and says nothing; he simply concentrates on his bowl and eats. 1899

Is he human?1900

“Garn,” I say. “I don’t know anything about you. You know everything about me, so it’d only be fair if it was the same both ways, don’t you think? I don’t want to force you to tell me everything about you, I just…” I flail helplessly. “I just feel uncomfortable around someone with so many… I just feel like I should know more about this ‘bird form’ at least. What if I need to know something one day?”1901

He stares at me uncomprehendingly. For a second I wonder whether or not he’s heard me, but I see that he wears a slight frown. “If you need to know something one day,” he says finally, “I’ll tell you then.”1902

{Logan}1903

I’m not able to save my bike, parked carelessly in the underground car park beneath Avalia’s building. It’ll be found there, but I’ll just make up a story for why it was there so that it appears that I witnessed nothing. 1904

After running through the night across rooftops and alleyways, I find myself landing neatly in front Hils’ building. I know exactly who tried to kill Avalia. It’s obvious, though a person who didn’t already suspect wouldn’t have made the connections. The only person who seems to know about Avalia, the one who reacted to her name alone, the only one with the power to tell a mech to kill her, is the Emperor. I can’t believe it, and yet somehow, I’m not surprised.1905

The only person who could have programmed an assassination into a mech’s core programming is the last Head Mech Specialist. One of the Emperor’s advisors, presently, and I know he would do it. But it’s the Emperor who ordered it. I just have to figure out why. 1906

So. Avalia, the Insider from the Outside alone against an Emperor… Hmm, no. Not alone. That girl’s important, and I know without doubt that she must stay alive. I’ll make sure it happens. And there’s also this ‘Garn’. He was the one to save her today. Somehow. I can’t imagine how they might have escaped, at least without wings. I laugh slightly at the thought as I climb the stairs to Hils’ apartment. Imagine that. They must have gotten away by some miracle, though.1907

Avalia is still alive. I know this, because I can sense her presence. It was difficult to make out at first, but I can concentrate very hard. Far away, I feel her emotions. I can’t make out what those emotions are, but she’s not in distress. She’s with Garn. So I’ll turn to my second priority: Hils. For one thing, she may have the answers about Avi that I need. But for another thing, I have to check if she’s alright. 1908

The Emperor will have intensified all of his security systems, pulling the nets tighter, and Hils is unaware of the danger. I’m surprised to find that I hope she hasn’t dived into the Government System yet. If she has, she may be hurt… And I seem to have grown attached to the woman.1909

Creeping down the narrow hallway so as not to wake anyone else in the building, I stop at her door and knock gently. There is no answer. My knock was barely audible, however, and the woman is probably asleep. Guess I’ll soon fix that, I think and knock a little louder. Nothing. Kneeling down, I examine the alarm system on Hils’ door. It’s an expensive model, with both a code and an iris scanner. Simple to hack, however, though I suppose Hils wouldn’t expect someone to bring a computer to her door and hook it up just to get past her lock.1910

I place my hand on the machine and wait for the ‘click’ of acceptance. The door swings silently open.1911

With caution, I step soundlessly into the apartment. I weave around the computer parts and junk on her floor and head for her main computer. She’s proud of that one; she told me once that she did all her best hacking on it because it left no trace and worked quickly. For a minute I fear she’s been kidnapped or taken into custody by the Government, but I’m relieved to see the familiar silhouette slumped in front of the screen. 1912

Hils has fallen asleep in front of her work again, I think with amusement. Deciding not to disturb her, I move to her printer with a frown, pulling out a sheet of paper that’s still warm and reading it in the light of Hils’ many blank white computer screens. My eyes widen. This genius has found out… Avalia… This, I can’t believe. No wonder the Government wanted to cover it up… the Emperor most of all. “Good old Hils,” I murmur. She’s never failed me.1913

I blink suddenly in surprise. I can’t usually feel it unless I’m close, but I can feel people’s emotions in their sleep, as they dream. I can not feel Hils. A feeling of foreboding wells up in my stomach, and I slowly reach toward the woman. She’s still wearing the headpiece used to dive into the networks so I carefully turn her head over to see her face. The head piece is covering her eyes, but I can see clearly the dark blood seeping out from beneath the metal. 1914

Shit.1915

The whole situation becomes clear in a split second. Hils has dived, only moments ago because both the blood and the information is still warm. Only moments ago… She successfully found the information, but the moment she touched it the alarms would have gone off. She managed to override most of the systems in order to print out the information before one of the Retaliations infiltrated her defences, ran through the connections and killed her instantly through her own headpiece. Her eyes bleed because her brain has been completely fried. Melted.1916

I know what will happen now. The Security will be swarming over here at this very second to destroy any evidence and dispose of Hils. I have to get out of here, and leave no trace. It’s a good thing I take every precaution each time I come here, and the cameras will have seen nothing. I stuff the paper I already unconsciously folded into my pocket and, silent footed, I run for my life. 1917

From the roof of the tall building opposite to Hils’, I watch as the lights only on this street turn off. The black clad figures swarm into the building without a sound, invisible in the dark to someone who isn’t looking for them. I grip the paper with the information that the woman died for in my pocket.1918

“Hils,” I murmur.1919

I walk all the way to my apartment. At first I thought I’d better go to a church to escape, but then I realised that there were no emotions being channelled into me tonight any more than normal. Stepping into the cool light of the street by my door, I place my hand on the metal.1920

“Hey, Logan.”1921

I look up to find Jonn getting off of his bike. “Jonn.”1922

“You look surprised to see me,” he laughs. “Didn’t hear this monster pull up? How have you been? Not getting into too much trouble without me, are you? Sorry it took so long for me to get back; those people up there seemed not to ever want us to leave.” He took a deep breath. “It’s good to be back. So, anything new for you? What have I missed?”1923

Jonn has been unpacking his belongings from his bike while he spoke, and now finally he really looks up. He frowns. “Hey, are you ok?”1924

I say nothing for a minute. 1925

Jonn takes a step toward me. “What… Are you ok? What happened?”1926

I shake my head. “I’ll tell you later. I’m tired.”1927

“Oh,” he says, sounding somewhat relieved. “I’m not surprised; it’s pretty late. Where have you been? Don’t tell me you finally got yourself a girl?” he laughs. “No?”1928

I open my door.1929

“Rough night?” Jonn asks, uncertainty making its way into his voice again.1930

I pause in the doorway. “Yes.”1931

{Garn}1932

Tell me everything about you, Garn. Tell me everything you’ve kept to yourself since before you can remember. She might as well ask me to cut open my skull and let her scrutinize my brain. I spend the night on my couch, staring at the ceiling, thinking. The moment I said those dismissive words, Avalia’s face closed like a book. We spoke little for the rest of the evening simply because neither of us wished to speak. She doesn’t realise what she’s asking of me. What does she want?1933

It’s obvious what she wants. She wants answers. She needs to be able to trust me, and I can’t… I just can’t. I sigh deeply. I’m going to have to anyway, aren’t I? Do I have any other option? 1934

After a long while, I drift into a fitful sleep.1935

The morning comes too quickly. I wake to the sounds of Avalia in the kitchen below, and I push my blanket back and go to my bedroom for a change of clothes. That reminds me; we’ll have to find Avi a new place and belongings after last night, and I’m certainly not going to let her go back to one of those apartments where she might get killed. She’ll have to do what I do—find an unremarkable building and not tell anyone where she lives. I wonder if she’ll listen to me now, though. Pulling on a plain pair of grey pants and a black shirt, I head downstairs to see her.1936

She’s cooking meat and vegetables in a pan for breakfast and the smell makes me feel hungry. I sit down on a stool at the kitchen bench and, noticing my presence, she turns around. Her hair is wet and combed straight down her back. She’s still wearing the clothes she had the night before, and her necklace with the sign of the Insiders hangs freely outside her shirt. Wordlessly, she hands me a plate piled high with food.1937

“Thankyou,” I say honestly and dig into the fried mushrooms. She sits down as well after a while and picks at her breakfast. “So,” she begins. “What do I do now? I don’t really know what I’m supposed to do here, and you probably have some sort of plan. Right?”1938

I look up, but she’s gone back to eating and won’t meet my gaze. “Yes,” I reply. “I don’t think you should tell anyone just yet. You don’t know who tried to kill you, but I guarantee it was someone powerful. For now, I suggest you lay low. You can use my money to buy new clothes and stuff for a while, and you can stay here until you find a new place. Somewhere safe. I think you should do this, at least until we figure out who’s after you.”1939

“What about Logan?” she asks. “Can I tell him? He might be able to help me.”1940

I shake my head slowly. “No. He might be the one trying to kill you for all we know.”1941

“Logan?” she asks doubtfully.1942

“It could be anyone,” I answer. “Sometimes the worst enemies are the best liars.”1943

“Like you,” she says with a wry smile. I’m not sure what she means by this, but she definitely doesn’t trust me anymore. It’s a shame, because I think we were a pretty good team. It can take years to build up that kind of connection. Then again, I’ve done things on my own all my life, so maybe I’m just not built to work with anyone else. “So what’s the first step?” Avalia asks suddenly. “What are we doing today?”1944

She hates me, but she’s still asking me what to do. I guess she has no choice considering she has no experience with people wanting to kill her. The thought that I do amuses me somewhat. I must have smiled, because Avi’s expression tightens. “You don’t need to help me,” she says. “I just thought it would be nice of you to give me a little advice. You know I’m a foreigner around here.”1945

I frown. She’s never been angry at me before. Wary of me, perhaps, in the beginning, but never angry. Actually, I’ve never seen her angry at anyone. When we were on the Outside, she seemed really passive and dejected, as if she couldn’t be bothered arguing about anything. And now she’s angry. “I’m… sorry,” I say. “I wasn’t… I do want to help you. You can trust me.”1946

“No I can’t,” Avi mutters under her breath, still glaring at me. “You know everything about me, but you keep a million secrets of your own. You could be the one who had the mech try to kill me. I know you saved me, but maybe that was part of your plan, to gain my trust. How do I know?” I blink, unable to think of an answer. “How do I know, Garn?” she demands.1947

My frown deepens and I stand up. “Do you really think that though? Do you think I would do that?”1948

She pulls back a little, seeming to regret her words, but still uncertain. “I don’t know.”1949

I sigh deeply. “Alright. What do you need to know so badly?”1950

Avi blinks. “What?”1951

“You need to know about me to trust me, right? What do you want to know?”1952

“I… I don’t know.” She looks down at her plate.1953

I can’t believe this. “Then why are you angry?” I splutter. “You don’t know what you want to know!”1954

“I do,” she protests, holding up her hands as if in defence. “I just want you to answer me when I ask you a question. If I ever need to know something, I want you to tell me. That’s all.”1955

I force myself to relax, take another deep breath and stare around the room. “Alright,” I nod. There’s a long moment of silence before we both begin eating again. The meat is actually pretty good. I’m used to having it plain, but Avi must have put something on it. I didn’t think an Outsider would know that much about cooking, but I’m forgetting that she does like to read. 1956

When we’re both finished, we set about cleaning up the kitchen. I lean on the bench and dry the frying pan while Avi washes the plates. I don’t even remember where the frying pan goes after all that time on the Outside, and I never really cook that much. I do have stuff in the freezer and canned food, but nothing fresh because I rarely can be bothered shopping or cooking a proper meal. When I’m in the City, I buy almost all of my meals at restaurants or cafés. 1957

After drying her hands, Avalia sits down near the bottom of the glass stairs, and I sit down next to her. “Alright, she begins, “I have a question.” 1958

I look up with curiosity. “Ok.”1959

“I know that your injuries heal when you change into a bird,” she says, “But what would happen if you were injured in your bird form?”1960

I blink in surprise. What a weird question. “I have no idea. It’s never happened before. You probably know more about me than I do,” I laugh.1961

“Well, then what if someone took one of your feathers? Would you ever grow it back?”1962

“I don’t know.” A memory strikes me. “Someone did take one of my feathers once. When I was young. I don’t know if I grew it back… But you want to hear something interesting?”1963

She nods expectantly.1964

“Well you see, this man, a friend of my first trainer, found out about my secret. He took one of my feathers and tried to get away with it and use it as proof. But when I changed back to my human form, the feather melted in his hand.”1965

Avalia looks utterly fascinated. “What happened to this man?” she asks.1966

“He’s dead,” I smile wryly. “My trainer killed him.”1967

“Your… trainer must have been a good man to defend you so much and not give away your secret.”1968

“Yes,” I nod. “I never really understood why he looked after me.”1969

Avalia sighs, resting her chin on her hand. “Garn… Are you sure you don’t remember anything from before you were eight? Nothing at all? No images, no voices…?”1970

“Of course,” I frown. “I’m not lying.”1971

“What’s your earliest memory?” she asks.1972

Another weird question. What’s going on in Avi’s head? I wonder. I have to concentrate very hard to try and figure out what my earliest memory actually is. It would have been before the military… before the orphanage… What was it? I feel pain like a smooth iron bar slowly digging into my brain as I try to remember. It hurts, so I let go with a shake of my head. “I don’t know.”1973

“That’s very strange,” she mumbles.1974

“Surely nothing would be strange to you anymore,” I laugh. “By the way, we should get ready to leave soon. We have to find you some clothes today.”1975

Avi grunts in reply. She obviously can’t be bothered getting up right now, but that’s ok because neither can I. “Why don’t you have any furniture here?” she asks, indicating the large empty space in front of the staircase. “You have all this room. Couldn’t you at least put a rug down or something…?”1976

I begin to tell her simply that I have no need of furniture there, but then I figure I might as well just tell her if she wants to know. “Honestly?” I raise an eyebrow. “I… Well, I like sliding around on my socks.”1977

It looks like she’s about to accuse me of lying before she sees my expression. “Are you serious?” she asks me incredulously. “You use this space just to slide around on your socks?”1978

“Yeah, kind of.”1979

She bursts out laughing. “You’ve got to be kidding me!”1980

“No, I’m serious,” I grin sheepishly. I’m starting to feel embarrassed now that she’s laughing at me. Maybe I should have lied.1981

“I’m sorry,” she says, still laughing. Finally she grows sober again, and says something almost too quietly for me to hear. “What on earth are you, Garn?”1982

I lower my eyes. I knew this was coming; I’ve thought the same question a million times myself. And I’ve always got the same answer. “I don’t know.”1983

“But I don’t understand how it works,” she persists. “How can you possibly be able to turn into a bird? A creature made of something like ice?”1984

I shake my head stubbornly. “I told you; I don’t know. I change my molecules; turn them into that glassy substance.”1985

“But how?”1986

“I just do it,” I insist.1987

She cocks her head to one side. “But that’s impossible.”1988

“I know.”1989

“Then how can you even exist?”1990

I don’t answer. That’s what scares me sometimes; there is no answer. I just am. There are so many rules about life and the world, and my existence defies all of them. In spite of the world, I exist. I’m an insult to nature.1991

I pretend not to be annoyed by the sudden look of pity Avi gives me. “Do you think anyone saw us last night?” she asks thoughtfully.1992

I study her face. “No. In my bird form, light works strangely through me. I would have been very visible from above, thanks to the City lights, but there was little moonlight through the clouds, so I would have been pretty invisible to those below. It depends where the light is coming from. But even if I were glowing like a torch, no one bothers to look at the sky much anymore. There’s not much to see, especially at night,” I reassure her.1993

She smiles bitterly. “No one looks at the sky anymore. Unless they’re looking for something. If that mech contacted anyone, wouldn’t they have been looking for some sort of bird last night?”1994

My eyes widen. I can’t believe I didn’t think of it. That mech is still out there as far as I know, and if that’s the case it would have passed information on to its master. A man turned into a bird and swept Avalia into the sky last night. Me. My secret.1995

“Shit,” I rush to my feet. “We have to get out of here.”1996

“What are you talking about?” Avi asks, slowly getting up as well. “They can’t find us he—”1997

I grab her necklace and hold the symbol up to her. Realisation floods her face. The tracker.1998

“Shit,” she mutters.1999

Our eyes flash to the front door as someone knocks three times outside. No one ever knocks on my door. No one knows where I live.2000

Chapter 162001

The Emperor2002

{Duvavi}2003

I sit at the head of the table, waiting for my advisors to arrive. I watch as they bow to me before sitting down, and worry that all that I have may be in jeopardy. I am the Emperor of this City. I will not let anything change in my comfortable life.2004

“As you know, we have a lot of complications to deal with today,” I declare when everyone is seated. “Let us continue our progress, find the solutions not yet found, and carry out our business as quickly and efficiently as possible.” I pause for the mutterings of, “Yes, Highness,” and “We will resolve this, Highness.”2005

Satisfied, I continue. “The greatest problem we currently face is the return of Avalia. It was a shock to all of us that she was even still alive, but we have dealt with other problems and will deal with this one as well. At the last meeting we had, we decided to take two courses of action to keep the City safe. The first was to guard against the threat of Logan.” I shake my head disapprovingly. “We need his skills as a Mech Specialist, but he interferes almost enough for me to get rid of him. Either way…”2006

I look up to find the Head of Royal Security, Sicon. “Tell us; did you strengthen your guard on the Government System and have people monitoring the Shields?”2007

“We did, your Highness,” the bald man replies. “The wisdom of the Government didn’t fail. Last night, the very first night we had the system monitored so closely, we caught a hacker. She was killed by a Retaliation virus, and we cleared away her body the same night.”2008

I lean forward eagerly. “And who was the perpetrator?”2009

“Hils, the female detective, your Highness.”2010

I’m not as surprised as everyone else in the room, but I had expected the hacker to be Logan. Perhaps he was the one to request Hils’ help.2011

“Hils was never a good citizen,” one of my other advisors says, shaking his head in disgust. “I once hired her to prove some things about my ex-wife. She did a terrible job, and when I told her I wasn’t going to pay her, she threatened me until I did.”2012

“She got what was coming to her,” someone else agreed.2013

“There’s more,” Sicon says, raising his voice slightly. The room silences to listen. “When erasing evidence, the team found a loop in the video camera just before we arrived,” he says. “We checked an external camera of Hils’ building, but there was a loop in that one, too. I had my people go through all of the recent records, and there were frequent loops in the footage. Thus, we inferred that there was someone checking up on Hils’ progress.”2014

“And who do you think that might be?” I ask, interlacing my fingers. 2015

“Judging by the style of the cover-up… Let’s remember that this loop was fed to the camera, minutes, at most, before we got to the building… The efficiency… I would guess that the person responsible was Torus himself.”2016

I breathe in quickly, like everyone else listening. “Torus wanted to know Avalia’s identity? Why would that concern him? Unless he prefers her over…” I don’t finish the sentence. I won’t let this happen. I won’t. This is my City, and that terrorist has no right to it.2017

“Why would Torus need the help of a freelance detective?” A woman asks. There are only two female advisers in the highest circle of government, and the one who speaks is my least favourite of the two. Her face is soft and fat, just like the rest of her. Valetish is always asking questions. “I thought Torus was able to hack anything,” she says.2018

Sicon answers tolerantly. “No doubt he could hack the Government System, but we have very tight security on the network. I suspect he used Hils as a scapegoat in the hopes that she would get him the information and the only life to be risked would be hers. Fortunately, it doesn’t appear that she was able to get that information before her death.”2019

“Does this mean Torus will attack the network himself this time?” Valetish asks, her lip quavering slightly. “Will he persist until he has the information? Why can’t we just delete the file?”2020

I interrupt before Sicon can answer. “We never know if the information in that folder will be needed for later schemes, Valetish. And I don’t think Torus will bother trying to hack the system himself now. I have a feeling he knows much more than we first believed, and judging by how heavily we guarded the folder last night, he will have pieced everything together by now himself.”2021

“What do we do, Highness?” Valetish jiggled in her seat.2022

“Nothing, for now,” I reply simply. “The proof of Avalia’s identity is safe, and that’s all that matters. We don’t have control of the variables, and I won’t risk anything important just yet. We should continue defending until the enemy exposes its weakness. Then we’ll strike.”2023

The advisors nod reasonably. Valetish doesn’t seem satisfied. “There will be more attacks, though,” she says. “My daughter was one of those killed at the… incident… with the school…”2024

I study the woman and wonder what sort of man would have a child with such a creature. Remembering myself, I shake my head. “We’ve gone over this. Are you questioning the Emperor, Valetish? I said I wouldn’t risk anything important, but other things will have to be risked. There are plenty of people in the City. I doubt we’ll run out before we can catch the terrorist.”2025

Sicon and a few others also give her stern looks. “Don’t ever question the word of the Emperor. We work for the good of the City; not for your daughter alone.”2026

The heavy man beside me stirs suddenly. Winston was the Head Mech Specialist before I promoted him to make way for Logan. He’s never gotten over his jealousy of the boy, and it comes in handy sometimes when I’m manipulating him. “What is it?” I ask him.2027

“Hmm,” he grunts, rubbing his chin. “I think we’re overlooking the real problem here. What do we do about Avalia? She threatens everything.”2028

“You’re right,” I nod. “This brings us to the second course of action we decided on at the last meeting. We ordered a mech to dispose of the girl. We discussed that to make sure it didn’t get ordered otherwise, we would have to alter its sole programming. Your skill with the machines, Winston, is invaluable.”2029

“Thankyou, Highness,” he sniffed. “I did everything as you said. I altered the programming as we decided and sent it on its mission. I’m aware that Avalia’s apartment was blown up last night, so there was obviously a struggle; however there was no trace of anything but the disintegrated mech and the apartment itself. No one was killed.”2030

I don’t understand, and it makes me irritated. “Then how did she escape, Winston? The police mechs would have barred her exit, and she couldn’t have survived the drop from her window, if she could even break the window in the first place. We gave her an apartment that was high-up for that reason.”2031

“I honestly don’t know, Highness,” he frowns. “Perhaps she had help…? But the way she escaped doesn’t matter. The fact is she’s still alive and loose in the City somewhere.”2032

Hmm, this is worse than I thought. “Fine,” I wave him away as he’s about to say something else. “Conduct a search. But be discreet. We can’t let anyone know what we’re doing; the public wouldn’t understand what we’re doing for them.”2033

“Yes, Highness,” he nods. He hesitates only briefly before asking, “Do you want me to bring her to you, or…?”2034

“No, none of that now,” I snap. It should be obvious to the idiot; he’s supposed to be intelligent. “The sooner that she’s dead, the better.”2035

“And what do we do about witnesses?”2036

“Must you come to me for every answer?” I demand. “Make up a lie; make them believe she was a threat and you’ve just saved them. It’s not hard.”2037

“Yes, Highness.”2038

I take a long, deep breath and release it purposefully slow. “You failed me today, Winston. You failed the City. Be sure to redeem yourself.”2039

“Yes, Highness.” I watch through the corner of my eye as he bows his head.2040

Sicon leans back in his chair and crosses his arms. “We should move on then, Highness?”2041

I narrow my eyes at the relaxed way he addressed me. I decide at this moment to later think of a way to put him back in his place. He’s grown too confident and needs to be reminded that we’re not equals. But for now… “Yes. Today, we need to discuss the defence preparations against this new discovery, ‘Rainstorm’.” I turn to the Head of Defence, a cold middle-aged man called Pursh. “What do you intend?”2042

He smiles, revealing a metal set of teeth. Everyone knows the story of his getting all of his teeth pulled out when he was a young soldier just to scare people. I would never do this myself, but frankly, I like his style. “Those filthy Outsiders will regret the day they joined this pathetic gang,” he says. “I’ve already ordered the production of battle mechs to increase, along with weapon production. Soon I’ll begin recruiting new soldiers, and then gather our forces together. 2043

“Meanwhile, I’m sending all of our spies Outside at irregular intervals in search of Rainstorm’s little hideout. All of them. Even the apprentices and the ones with reputations of failure. Perhaps even the retired spies if they can be persuaded. If I send all of them out, a few are bound to get through. The poor idiot Outsiders won’t be able to trust anyone, and they’re bound to make mistakes when they’re so highly strung. I have a perfect course of action already underway, Highness, and the enemy has no chance.”2044

{Garn}2045

“Avalia, hide,” I whisper, pushing her up the stairs. “In my bedroom cupboard, behind the clothes, there’s a door. As long as you’re not claustrophobic, it’ll keep you safe.”2046

Frowning, she hesitates. “Why? Who is it?” We freeze at another knock at the front door.2047

“I don’t know, so you need to hide,” I hiss. “Go!” Reluctantly, she finally flits upstairs and around the corner. “I’m coming,” I call out nonchalantly, moving to the door and slipping a shard blade out from its pouch on the inner side of my belt. It takes a minute for me to pull back all of the locks and bolts on the door, but finally I pull it open, ready for attack. The hinges creak from neglect. 2048

Logan, standing straight and cool as always, looks up from my front step. Him? I wonder. Did he send a mech to kill Avi? Of course it was him, I realise. Why else would he have taken the trouble to find us? “Logan,” I say, feigning relief. “Come in.”2049

Obliging, he steps past me and into the house. Slamming the door shut, I spin around, releasing the shard at Logan’s chest. He catches the blade between two fingers faster than my eyes can catch and kicks me in the stomach before I can do anything else. My back slams into the door with a surprising force and I throw a punch before the pain sets in. Logan grabs my arm with an iron grip and throws me to the floor effortlessly. I roll with the impact and return to my feet.2050

“How did you find my home?” I demand.2051

He blinks calmly. “I followed Avalia’s… Her tracker. Where is she? I need to speak with her.”2052

“She left,” I reply, lowering my shoulders, but not ever relaxing the muscles. I suppose I shouldn’t be surprised to find that Logan is more than he appears, and clearly more than a match for me. “She was angry because of things I wouldn’t tell her,” I say with a wry smile. “I guess that’s a good thing.”2053

“That’s a very nice lie, Garn,” answers Logan. He nods at the stairs. “She went that way.”2054

I frown. How does he know that? Even if he was holding her tracker reading right now, which he isn’t, the tracker would only tell him that she was in the building. He’s guessing and waiting for my reaction. He must be. Shit, I need to stall him a little and think of a plan. “Tell me this,” I say. “Why are you trying to get rid of her? You know something.”2055

He turns his gaze away from the stairs to look at me. “I didn’t send that mech after her. I came to help her not long after you both escaped. I’m here because I know who she is and she needs to be warned.” Logan walks past me and begins to ascend the glass steps. “I’ll be very interested, by the way,” he continues, “to find out how you two did escape.”2056

A chill runs through me and he pauses to glance back at my face again. It’s difficult to discern what he’s thinking with just his expression and body language. Before I can think too much, I take note of the shard that he holds by his side out of the corner of my eye. I have to stop him. Taking a running leap, I launch myself at him and reach for the shard as we collide.2057

Like a spring, he bounces my attack upwards. The air whistles past and the room spins. I find myself landing on the lounge room carpet, slamming into the base of the couch. I’m winded, but I push myself back up as Logan approaches. With a snarl, I throw myself at the kid again, reaching for the shard. His hand closes around it but I grab his fist anyway, trying to tear his fingers open. Realising that it’s not going to work, I look up and punch him in the side of his face.2058

He doesn’t try to defend himself, but throws himself with the punch and takes me with him. Pulled above him, I notice only too late that his foot is smashing into my stomach and flinging me across the room once again. This time my back smashes into the bookcase before falling to the floor. The spine of a hardback novel lands on my side and slips down. Logan flips neatly back to his feat as if he’s just done a cartwheel and opens his fist.2059

Blood drips from his palm where the shard has dug in and he stares at the wound with a sigh. “Look what I’ve done. I’ll need an Aid to stop the blood flow now.” His indifferent manner makes me want to kill him, but it takes a bit of effort just to stand again. My back is killing me. “Later,” he mutters decidedly, wiping the blood on his dark pants. “I really am not involved with Avalia’s attack,” he says, turning to my bedroom door. “In there?”2060

“Does it matter what my answer is?” I ask.2061

He laughs with genuine amusement. “No.” He reaches for the door, but it opens suddenly. Damn it, Avi, he might not have found your hiding place, I think without conviction. I get ready to stop him if he tries to hurt her. She stands uncertainly in the doorway. 2062

“Logan, what do you want?” she asks. Her eyes flick to me, where I stand hunched over and holding my bruised stomach.2063

“Hmm,” he looks back at me. “Sorry about that. But I couldn’t just let him stop me. I don’t mean either of you any harm, though. I’m here to warn you, Avalia. I know who you are, and so does the Emperor.”2064

She breathes in quickly. “You what?” She trusts this guy too easily. “…Who am I?”2065

Logan pulls a piece of crumpled paper from his pocket with his clean hand and passes it to her. “Hacked from the Government System by Hils,” he explains. “She died to get the information.” I watch as she reads, her frown deepening. 2066

“What?” she mutters. There is a long silence while she stares incredulously at the piece of paper. Suddenly, she scrunches it up and throws it behind her. “No, I’m not,” she tells Logan. I stare from one to the other. “I’m not!” she repeats. “It’s impossible.”2067

“Not impossible,” Logan replies. “Anyway, I’m here to warn you. That’s why the Emperor had that mech try to kill you. But I’m going to have a meeting with him and his advisors when I leave here, and he won’t be able to evade me if there are so many witnesses.” I can hear the smile in his voice. “They won’t be able to kill me, either, and they’ll have trouble taking me captive. So they’re going to have to listen to my proposal. But I need you to be ready for anything. I’ll call you after the meeting, and you may need to run for your life. It depends what happens. But rest assured I’ll make sure you don’t die.”2068

Still frowning, fear creeps onto Avi’s face. “No. No, just forget it. I’m not… I’m not that. I’m not.” She stares at Logan pleadingly. “Please don’t. I don’t want to do it.”2069

He shakes his head. “I’m sorry Avi, but this is who you are. It’s your duty. Emperor Duvavi doesn’t belong on that throne.” The implication of that last sentence confuses me completely, and I begin to think rapidly. What’s he talking about? What doesn’t Avi want to do? What…?2070

Logan turns to me. “Do you mind if I leave through the roof?”2071

Blinking in surprise and confusion, I eventually shake my head. The boy smiles and heads to the ladder nearby. He climbs up, opens the hatch and leaves, closing it behind him. My house is silent, and I look at Avi questioningly, but she won’t look back at me. 2072

“I…” She shakes her head. “It says I’m… It says…” 2073

{Logan}2074

I head through the automatic doors into the building where I always meet with the Emperor. I realise with a bit of surprise that I’m humming. I suppose I’m quite happy to be going this time; I’m in complete control, and everything is planned out. I will make Avalia the Empress. Because she is the rightful Empress… and I can prove it.2075

Eighteen years ago, the Outsiders broke into the City. They were all tracked down and killed except for one. One managed to stay hidden, and by chance found a baby girl left unguarded in a cot on his way through an unremarkable building as he was taking evasive manoeuvres. Knowing that he could use the child one way or another, the Outsider took her with him and soon after escaped the City after lying in wait for days for the wall to open. Unaware of his presence, the Insiders were never able to catch him. It’s presumed that he either stowed away on a craft or hid beneath it as it went Outside.2076

The girl grew up as an Outsider, believing that her kidnapper was her father. The man named her Avalia, the name that had been on her tiny clothing when he found her, in the hopes that one day the Insiders would discover her and be forced to take him into the City with her. Meanwhile, the Insiders weren’t allowed to speak of the kidnapping not only because the thought was unsettling to the general public, but also because of the girl’s true identity. 2077

Avalia was the sole heir to the Insider throne, and no one was to know of her birth at all until there were more heirs. The second family in line for the throne had become jealous and wanted to kill off the first royal bloodline. The first to die was the Emperor. He was poisoned, but the public was told that he died of illness. The Empress had Avalia taken away, but later confessed to the assassin that killed her that she had a daughter.2078

The assassin went after the baby, but found the building guarded by five of the City’s most elite soldiers. The soldiers managed to lure the assassin away from Avalia during the battle, but all of the five soldiers were needed to fight at once. All five were killed. When the assassin returned to where the baby had been, he found that she had disappeared. Not even the assassin could track down a devious Outsider, who was used to running and escaping.2079

The second royal family took over the throne. Inevitably, the Outsider was discovered. No one could have escaped all of the mechs and soldiers in the City hunting him alone. But when the new Emperor discovered that the Outsider had planned on leaving the City with the baby, he ordered the troops to let him go. Surely the baby would die out there, and even if she didn’t, she would be raised as an Outsider and would never learn of her identity. The Outsider was never caught and the baby was never brought home… because there were no search parties sent out. And anyone who discovered this was killed or brainwashed.2080

I couldn’t believe it myself when I first read the piece of paper Hils printed out. It still doesn’t explain why Avi has a marked ankle instead of a marked palm, but when I knew what I was looking for, the information was there. I searched through the City archives and found that it was apparently the tradition of the first Insiders’ royal line not to have a marked palm. The mark would be placed on the ankle in case a situation required evidence of who they were, but they refused to have marked palms because they felt they shouldn’t need to prove themselves to anyone. A stupid tradition, but it certainly explains things, and it’s just more proof that Avi is the rightful heir. 2081

Avalia the Outsider is the true Empress. Who would have thought? The lift doors ‘ding’ open, and I suddenly realise that I really am actually looking forward to a meeting with the Emperor. I don’t expect that persuading the government to go against him will be easy, but it sure will be fun. Repressing the smile pulling at the corners of my mouth, I head to the heavy carved doors where two large men stand waiting.2082

“I’m Logan, the Head Mech—”2083

“We know,” the left one interrupts.2084

The one on the right laughs, a deep rumble in his throat. “Another meeting without an appointment, Logan. I don’t know how you survived last time, but this had better be good or you won’t survive this one.”2085

The left one jabs the other in the ribs with his elbow irritably. “Go through.”2086

I raise an eyebrow at him as they open the double doors for me. Before I even start down the red carpet, the Emperor raises his voice to say, “This had better be good, Logan.”2087

I smile and continue forwards without hesitating. “It is, Highness. It’s very good.” 2088

When I reach the black table, I notice that everyone in the room is examining me closely. The Emperor in particular is frowning over searching eyes. His clothing is particularly gaudy today; he seems to be wrapped entirely in gold and royal blue that makes his lined face look even duller. “Welcome, Logan,” he says finally. “State your business.”2089

The sides of my mouth twitch into a slight smile. “Your Highness, and honourable government members: I have discovered something important about the identity of Avalia, the Insider a reliable spy found on the Outside recently.” I distinctly hear a sharp intake of breath from more than one person at the desk, but I don’t take my eyes away from the Emperor. They know exactly who I’m talking about. “I have more than one piece of evidence that shows Avalia’s lineage to be noble,” I continue. “In fact, there is no doubt that she is the one true heir to the Insider throne.”2090

Satisfied with the flicker of reaction I see behind the Emperor’s cold eyes, I address the entire assembly. “Do you dispute this? Do you want me to waste time proving to you what I’m saying?”2091

Silence fills the room. Surely they expected that someone would find out eventually? They must have considered the possibility, but perhaps they were so arrogant that deep down they still thought the secret was safe. The Emperor draws himself up regally. “How did you come to find this information, Logan?” he asks quietly. Dangerously. His advisers may not have been prepared, but he certainly was. “Well, Logan?” he raises an eyebrow. “No answer? There’s no need for one. The only way you could have found this information was if you somehow managed to hack the government system, which we all know is a serious offence. Treason, among other things.” 2092

His advisors seem to brighten at this, as if he’s found an excuse for them. He simply watches me, eyes flashing with contempt, as if to say, ‘I’ve won. Try and stop me.’ This is exactly what I intend to do. “Your Highness,” I say, drawing out the name mockingly. “What you say is true, but it wasn’t treason that drove me to seek answers. It was my loyalty to the City that forced me into finding out about Avalia’s complicated past, though I shouldn’t have had to do so.”2093

“That wasn’t the question,” he replies. “The fact is that we know how you, or Torus, came upon this confidential government information. The freelance Detective Hils hacked the system before being killed by a Retaliation, but before we got to the crime scene, there’s evidence that the video cameras in her building were hacked. Someone used her as a scapegoat, and the way this someone covered his tracks was a signature mark of Torus the terrorist. You’ve been in contact with him from the very beginning, am I correct?” The Emperor smiles.2094

“All you have is a theory of my guilt,” I say, narrowing my eyes. “I’m innocent, and there’s no way for you to condemn me.”2095

“I am the Emperor,” he firmly states. “You’d be foolish to forget.”2096

I’ve walked into a trap. No. This bastard has managed to twist it around for the last time. “You’d be foolish to forget what we’re really discussing here,” I snap. “I shouldn’t have had to go against the government for the truth.” I can’t stay on the defence or I’ll never get anywhere. I have to attack so that they’re forced to retreat. “You know… I believe it would look very bad to the public if all this time you had been an illicit Emperor,” I assert. “Come to think of it, it would also be disastrous if it was somehow leaked to the public that Avalia’s life had been threatened when you found out she was here. A mech was interfered with and it would be no guess to say that Winston, the previous Head Mech Specialist was responsible for such illegal alterations. Perhaps if—”2097

“Rumours!” I look over to see Winston’s chair pushed back behind him as he stands abruptly. “No one would believe such filth!”2098

“A rumour is enough,” I say quietly. “Once the seed is planted, the roots take hold.”2099

The large man’s face reddens in his rage. He jabs a stubby finger at me. “You’re a bastard! You’re too young and arrogant to have a position of power; I’ve always known that and now—”2100

The Emperor slams his hands down on the table. “Be quiet, Winston, I never gave you permission to speak.” The man’s face pales from red to a pinkish white. Wordlessly, he pulls his chair beneath him again and keeps his eyes on the table before him. The Emperor takes a calming breath and interlaces his fingers. “You’ve given us something to consider, Logan. Leave us for a moment while we discuss our course of action. It goes without saying that you shouldn’t mention this to anyone still, too. My plans are not the only ones that will need revising if the variables change.” He smirks wryly.2101

I shake my head. “There should be no contemplation. It’s obvious that Avalia is the rightful Empress and there’s only one thing to do. Step down, Duvavi, and let her take her correct place in society.”2102

His jaw tightens at the sound of his informal name. No doubt he hasn’t been addressed that way in… eighteen years. “I will do no such thing. Leave us.”2103

“You have no rightful authority over me.”2104

“I am the Emperor whether you like it or not.”2105

“Step down, Duvavi.”2106

“I will do no such thing!” he growls.2107

The moment he raises his voice, a tide of others join his. A chubby woman shouts, “She’s an Outsider!” and everyone else agrees. “She’s a savage! Raised by those who are barely human! She’s completely incapable of leading the city!”2108

Before I have a chance to deliver the final part of my argument, Duvavi slips a hand under his desk and presses a button. The door I came through bursts open and the two black clad guards have their guns ready. At the same time, the walls behind the desk open up to admit two streams of mechs that have their guns trained on me as they march around the room against the walls until I’m completely surrounded. The mechs in front of the window cast uniform shadows on the polished black floor. 2109

The Emperor slowly pushes his seat back and stands. “This man has made an attempt on my life.” The two human guards frown slightly but they don’t lower their weapons. Duvavi serenely raises his hand. “Kill him.”2110

Chapter 172111

Mutiny2112

{Logan}2113

Without thinking, the mech language pours from my mouth in a babble of metallic sounds. The robots hesitate, but I’m not sure if I can convince them not to follow a direct order from the Emperor. They could stop listening at any time and I desperately try to persuade them not to kill me. 2114

In a language that is not a language they reply, 'Why should we take your orders over the Emperor’s?' 2115

They want me to convince them? This is the first time a robot has asked me a question. They usually either do as I say or don’t. The Emperor must have equal influence as an order in their own dialect. 'Humans lie,' I tell them. 'I am innocent. Humans lie.'2116

'You are human,' they reply, raising their guns once more.2117

'You should verify this,' I quickly insist. 'Sixty monitors scan me at once and the mechs run through their data files in an attempt to identify me. I know they won’t find any answers, but they’ll at least know that I’m not human.'2118

'Humankind is the only race that lies,' they finally conclude. 'You speak the truth.' In an instant they switch their aim as one to the Emperor. He freezes and turns his furious eyes to me. 2119

“What did you do?” he demands. “Tell me what you did!” Neither the advisors nor the two men standing at the door know which of us to stare at. I’ve given myself away now; rumours will spread that I can talk to mechs. I wouldn’t have died if they had shot me, but my body would be useless, and I would rather my ability to speak the robot language be known than the fact that I can’t die.2120

The mechs await my order. I consider this new situation and factor it into my plan. Keep your guns on him, but don’t shoot.2121

“What did you tell them?” Duvavi demands. “What are you?”2122

“I’m a Head Mech Specialist with a strange talent,” I tell him, knowing with inward amusement that what I’ve said is completely true. “You needn’t look so shocked,” I tell everyone. “And I won’t order them to kill you, Duvavi; I just want you to listen to my proposal.” No one seems convinced. I turn to look at the two stunned guards at the door. “The Emperor won’t want you to eavesdrop. I’ll send the mechs away; you’re no longer needed.” Surprisingly, they’re quite happy to leave once I actually do send the mechs away. Obediently, the robots march back out through the openings in the wall behind the black desk. I’m alone with the government once more.2123

The Emperor slowly eases himself into his seat without taking his eyes off of me. He’s thoroughly shaken by what just happened, but already he’s regaining his confidence now that there are no guns aimed at him. As if I couldn’t kill him in less than a second anyway. Frowning, I shake the thought out of my head. What kind of thought is that? I don’t want to kill anyone.2124

“You… you really are in league with the terrorist, aren’t you?” he murmurs.2125

I sigh deeply. “No, I am not. You tried to kill me; you can’t expect me not to defend myself. But I’m loyal to the City, as I’ve always been. Now listen to my proposal.” No one argues. Winston even nods meekly. Who are these humble people? “Try to gather yourselves,” I say fruitlessly. “Now listen carefully.2126

“You say that Avalia is unfit to be an Empress. You say she has too much Outsider in her to understand the needs of Insiders. Well, think of it this way: A dim-witted leader is a leader that can be controlled. What does it matter if Duvavi steps down? He can become Avalia’s chief advisor or something. The only thing he’ll lose is the title and the extravagant clothing. You can’t keep this girl from her rights, but you can keep the same control of the City that you always have. Duvavi can still have his power, but she’ll be Empress.”2127

For a minute I wonder if the government is too shocked to understand what I’ve said. The Emperor breaks the silence. “That idea is preposterous! The public will never accept and Outsider as their Empress.”2128

“But she’s not an Outsider, now is she?” I point out. “If it’s such a problem, we can always cover up the fact that she was raised by Outsiders. You don’t seem to have a problem with keeping secrets,” I say wryly.2129

“Even if the public did accept her,” Duvavi grumbles, “they don’t know what’s best for them. That’s why we’re here to govern them. Having that savage on the throne is simply an abomination.”2130

“For the last time, she’s not an Outsider,” I say.2131

“You know,” a man who is normally silent at the meetings mutters, “Logan may have a good idea here.” His polished metal teeth flash in the light as he speaks. “This primitive girl will be easy to control.”2132

It takes a moment for the others to agree. 2133

“He’s right.”2134

“We’d make all the decisions.”2135

“She could be a figurehead; just a pretty face to put on the coins.”2136

“She needn’t be a problem.”2137

As if seeing the crown being pulled from his grasp then and there, the Emperor immediately protests. “Are you all mad? She’s an Outsider!”2138

“But she’s not an Outsider,” Winston frowns. “Not really.”2139

“And even if she were, what would it matter?” another man asks, throwing up his hands. “I can’t believe I never saw it. We have a puppet!”2140

“To do with as we will,” adds Winston.2141

“Everyone will trust the goodwill of a sweet young woman,” the man with the metal teeth grins. “No one will question her judgement.”2142

Duvavi leaps to his feet again. “The savage is not sweet!”2143

“Then we’ll make it look like she is.”2144

“You can’t dress a pig like a fairy and expect anyone to believe it,” he snarls. “You’re all idiots! Idiots! Listen to me—”2145

“Be quiet, Duvavi, no one asked your opinion,” the metal teeth grin. I watch in amazement as everyone else tells him to be quiet as well, as if they all wanted a turn. His face reddens faster than Winston’s ever could and his eyes search their faces furiously, pausing on mine. “You,” he glares at me. “I knew I should never have given you that job; you’re an arrogant child! How dare you force this mutiny upon me? How dare you? I’ll kill you for this, you—”2146

“Silence, Duvavi!” Winston insists. “We must plan how to introduce this girl to the public. I propose we tell them…”2147

I close the heavy doors softly behind me. I can hardly believe what just happened. Letting out a deep breath, I realise how exhausting that meeting was. How long was I in there discussing their plan with them while Duvavi plotted all the different ways I could be killed under his breath? Hours. Garn and Avi will be waiting for my phone call telling them to run or celebrate. I’m not really sure how happy Avi will be when she hears the news though. But it’s her duty; her rightful place in society. It’s what she was born to do.2148

Pulling my earpiece out of my pocket, I realise that the two door guards are staring at me. I’m not sure what to tell them, so instead I bow. Everyone enjoys flattery. “Thankyou for being so calm in such an… unusual situation. How did you know I was innocent?”2149

The left one shrugs his heavy shoulders. “We know you, and we know the Emperor. To be honest, we kind of expected something to happen. Two emergency meetings in a row usually means the person’s up to something,” he grins.2150

“We’ll keep your secret,” the other quickly adds.2151

His words make me thoughtful. “Thankyou, but I’m not sure if the other witnesses will do the same. You never know.” With a quick nod to them, I go to the lift and put my earpiece in.2152

“Avalia. I’m glad you waited.”2153

{Garn}2154

Avi sits at the base of the glass stairs in my house in silence. The second knuckle of her pointer finger rests between her lips as she frowns at the floor, silently. At first, Avi’s shock had been utter confusion. She denied the possibility of being an Empress completely, so I argued right back until she had no choice but to believe it. There was a brief apprehensive silence followed quickly by a babble of, ‘How can this be?’ and ‘How could this have happened to me?’ before the girl collapsed on my lounge room floor in a shuddering fit of tears. I tried to comfort her, but every time I thought she was finished, I would hug her and her grip would tighten on my arm. And she would start again. 2155

I can’t understand it. Through all the time I’ve known her, Avalia has never cried. Not like the way she did last night. Even when I killed her father, there was barely a tear, and even when she’d been thrown through the acid clouds twice with a stab wound and a million things to fear, she never cried once. I’ve always known that Outsiders are strong, and though Avalia isn’t biologically from Outsider blood, she’s definitely been raised like one. 2156

So why now? There are many people who would only dream of someone coming to them and telling them they were royalty. This is a surprise, obviously, but it’s not the end of the world. What is she thinking? 2157

Logan called after his meeting with the Emperor to confirm that Avi was now the ‘Empress Avalia the Second, Burning Star of the City, Protector of the People, Daughter of Daisitar and Natale,’ a couple of hours after her breakdown, and I was relieved to find that she was her calm self again. She coolly agreed to everything he told her and planned with him how her next few days would be filled. Beneath my relief, I was kind of surprised Logan had actually managed to get the Emperor to step down. The boy continues to amaze me. How did he do it? I thought surely that they would try to kill him, in spite of his confidence.2158

Avi remained in my house last night though today she has to go and prepare for a new life. Now, she sits at the base of the stairs. Now, there is only silence. I’m not sure what was worse.2159

Sitting down beside her, I pull on my boots and begin tying the laces.2160

“When are you leaving?” she asks.2161

Pausing briefly to look up at her, I reply, “The same time you leave.” I’m heading to the military training grounds today. I think I may have gotten soft after all that time letting myself waste away in that old dungeon cell; healing chambers heal and purify, but they don’t rebuild muscle. I have nothing much to do when I’m not on a mission and I can’t slacken off just because I have a few months ‘rest’. Besides that, it’ll be good to see the soldiers again… find out anything interesting that’s happened while I was gone… and Avi is in Logan’s hands now.2162

She sighs. “Can’t I come with you?”2163

I laugh, thinking that she’s joking. “Sure; you don’t need to be anywhere today.”2164

“I’m serious,” she smiles. “I’m an Outsider, remember? I’d like to see how those soldiers would fare against me. I don’t want to go and drown in formalities today. I want to go outside and run.”2165

“Sorry Avi,” I shake my head. “For one thing, female soldiers aren’t allowed, so I doubt anyone will want to fight you. And secondly, you do have an appointment today, do you not?”2166

“Yes,” she admits. “Promise me you’ll take me one day soon though, ok?”2167

I don’t answer. No one would let the Empress into the training grounds where she could get hurt, let alone practice with her. What is she thinking? She’ll never have to lift a finger against another enemy again. I don’t understand why, but I get a small feeling of pity for her when I think of that. Pulling my pants leg over the rim of my boot, I stand up. “We’d better go.”2168

We climb the stairs to get to the hatch leading to the roof outside. Avi pulls her coat tightly around her against the cool wind as I lock the hatch behind us, and when I stand, she gives me a forced smile. What’s wrong with her?2169

“Where are we supposed to wait?” she asks. 2170

Shaking my head, I reply, “Follow me.” Taking a brief run-up, I leap from my roof to the next. Looking around, I see that I don’t even need to reassure her. She leaps across right after me. I should remember the fact that she was raised an Outsider; of course she can do this without batting an eyelid. After a quick grin, I lead her the rest of the way until we eventually find a lower building that has been built into a hill, leaving one side of the roof only a few feet from the ground. It’s simple then to jump neatly to the ground. From here, we walk across the street and down three blocks before finding Avi’s ride already waiting for her. 2171

Logan leans against his double-seated bike with his arms crossed, staring up at the sky. The clouds are a mixture of black and reddish-purple today. I’m surprised to see only Logan here to escort Avalia, and on an old Government-owned bike at that. 2172

“I didn’t think you’d give them the actual address to your home,” Logan says wryly, still studying the sky. Knowing that I made absolutely no sound as I walked beside Avi on our way here, I wonder how he knows of my presence without looking. His eyes slide over to Avi and me as we approach. “Don’t worry; your secret is safe with me, Garn.”2173

I don’t really know what I’m supposed to say to that, so I just nod. “Thanks.” 2174

Avi smiles at the boy when we stop in front of him. “Thankyou for picking me up. I know you must be busy.”2175

He nods his head calmly. “I seem to give myself extra duties. But I’m happy to do this. You’ll need someone to make sure you settle in easily on your first day… Highness.”2176

Avalia seems to stiffen at the name he addresses her with. But she’ll have to get used to it. We’ll all have to get used to having her called ‘Highness’, I realise. There’s a brief silence. “I expected some sort of procession,” I frown inquisitively at Logan. “Aren’t we declaring Avi’s identity to the world yet?”2177

Avalia crosses her arms. “Apparently I need to be trained first. How did you say this Valetish described it, Logan? Prepared. I need to be prepared.”2178

“And by that, Valetish means that all of the Advisors want to meet you and decide how they’ll control you,” Logan agrees, a wry twist to his mouth. “I trust you won’t let them.”2179

“But I should trust you, Logan?” she smiles. I’m reminded of the day she pointed out something similar to me. Here we are, telling her not to trust anyone, completely excluding ourselves from the rule.2180

Eyebrows raised with amusement, Logan opens his mouth to reply, but I speak first. “I’d better go. I don’t want to miss the train.”2181

Logan nods. “We shouldn’t stand around all day either. By your leave, Highness?” Avi blinks at him. He’s already slipping comfortably into this new way to address her. 2182

“I… yes?” she replies uncertainly. He gets onto the bike and offers her a hand to help her get on behind him, but she pointedly refuses his help. Hanging loosely onto Logan’s waist, Avi gives me an unreadable look. “Bye Garn.”2183

Reminding myself who she is now, I bow smoothly. “Safe journey, Highness.”2184

{Avalia}2185

My heart sinks to my stomach the moment Garn says his formal farewell. The way he says it… is so final. It’s as if we’re no longer friends now that I’m an Empress. I flatten my expression and hope he can’t see how much I don’t want to go with Logan, and it seems I am convincing. All familiarity leaves his voice as he bows to me, and Logan slowly pulls into the street. As we speed up, I can’t stop myself from suddenly tightening my grip around his waist and cringe inwardly. It takes a bit of effort to loosen my grip; moving at such speeds with nothing guarding my fall completely unnerves me.2186

As if reading my mind, Logan seems to slow down a little, but on a bike you have to go reasonably fast or you hold up traffic. Soon we’re shooting past the dull buildings in a blur and I decide it’s best if I just close my eyes. I try to shift my thoughts onto something other than the traffic flashing past, but then I find myself worrying about my destination.2187

An Empress. That’s what I am now. I shouldn’t let anything intimidate me, only I don’t feel any different with this new title. If anything, it’s just made everything worse. How could I possibly go from being an Outsider to the Empress of the City, anyway? It just doesn’t make sense, no matter how much proof Garn and Logan give me. How can…?2188

I just can’t imagine being any more important that I’ve always been. It’s so difficult for me to comprehend. I know it’s true, but it just doesn’t feel… real. And I’m not fit to rule a people I’ve only just gotten to know. They used to be my enemies, for heaven’s sake! I’m the worst person for the job; I may have Insider royal blood in my veins, but I was raised by Outsiders, who know nothing about any of this. I don’t know what I’m doing.2189

But I can’t let the Government control me. I just have to learn about these things so that I can do the right thing by all of the thousands of people relying on me for justice and safety now. The pressure makes me want to start crying again; I squeeze my eyes tightly shut. This is too much!2190

“Highness.” I nearly jump out of my skin at the sound of Logan’s voice in my ear. I forgot; we put in earpieces so we could communicate throughout the journey to the Triumph, the Emperor’s—my—building.2191

“Yes?” I ask.2192

“You don’t need to worry about what’s ahead,” he says in his usual monotone; simply stating facts. “No one’s going to throw you off a building and expect you to fly. Just figure things out one at a time; it’s not going to be half as bad as you think. If Duvavi managed to do it, you’ll do ten times better.” A hint of dryness enters his voice at the last, reminding me that this youth is in fact human like the rest of us. It’s unsettling enough that he seems to know everything I’m feeling. But for some reason his words are some comfort.2193

“Thankyou, Logan,” I murmur. Maybe it won’t be so impossible. Perhaps my only real trouble is that I simply don’t want to be an Empress. The City walls are already making me feel confined, and I don’t belong in this world of robots and scheming and murder. Like the Outside, I think wryly, minus the robots. I suppose I never really belonged there either. I seem to have forgotten that now that I’ve found a new life to be unhappy about.2194

It always seems like I only feel natural around Garn. When he’s around I feel like I… fit. I feel welcome, and whatever I do, he won’t judge me. I suppose a person like him is rare; I wish I could make people feel safe that way.2195

I sigh unhappily. I may never see him again. And if I do, he’ll treat me like an Empress; not as a friend. It will be as if we never knew each other. Silently, I wish I hadn’t cried right there in front of him last night. I don’t know what came over me; I’ve rarely shed a tear for most of my life, but when I found out my whole identity was not what I thought it was, I suppose the shock took hold of me.2196

Well, it won’t happen again. If I need to be an Empress, I’m going to do a good job of it. No one is going to control me.2197

As we near the Triumph and head beneath the building and into a carpark, Logan warns me about some of the members of the senate, making it difficult once more for me to quell the nerves.2198

“They all voted that none of them should meet you today so as not to intimidate you,” he says as we round a corner in search of an empty park, “But I have no doubt that they’ll all try to ‘accidentally’ bump into us so that they can gain your favour and confidence. They can’t do anything to you, but I’m just telling you so that you won’t be caught off-guard. Valetish is the first one we’re likely to meet; I believe she’ll be riding the elevators around the time of your arranged arrival. But we won’t necessarily meet her; there are three lifts and the odds are against her for being on the right one. She also might be found and chastened by one of the other advisors.2199

“As for the rest, I don’t know where they’ll pop up, but I expect that only the more ambitious politicians will bother meeting you today. Sicon, Winston, Pursh… Don’t let Pursh’s metal teeth scare you; that’s his only reason for having them. We wouldn’t want to give him the satisfaction,” he grins at me incongruously as we stop the bike near the far wall on the lowest level. He rarely smiles. We both get off the bike, my legs feeling weak after being so tense throughout the entire journey, and I follow his lead as he takes his earpiece out and slips it into his pocket.2200

Together, we begin walking back up to the surface. “Then there’s also Duvavi himself,” Logan continues. “It’s quite possible we’ll meet him today. He’ll just want to factor you into his plans for regaining the throne, probably. But it’s going to take a lot for anyone in the senate to agree to that. Stop worrying, Highness.”2201

I clamp my mouth shut; I was about to voice my doubts.2202

Finally, we reach the surface again and head through the main doors of the Emperor’s… My building, I remind myself again. 2203

I am an Empress now.2204

{Garn}2205

I step off of the bus and head through the milling crowd a few streets down to the large, plain-looking building with windows tinted black. A sign above the large double glass doors says, ‘Military Training Facility 1’. There are actually nine training facilities, but this is the one I spent most of my childhood in. ‘Second home, second hell’ is what everyone used to call it. I originally trained with the other boys from the orphanage in a completely different facility made specifically for children, but when I was discovered as a possible spy, I was soon taken here. 2206

I head through the doors and into the lobby, remembering how scared I was with the rest of my class being so much older than me. I was only ten years old and the rest of the potential spies were anywhere from fifteen to twenty. At first they had all teased me, but I was determined to prove my capability. After the first trip to the mountains, they stopped teasing me, and became either awed or wary of the boy with the watchful eyes.2207

Sometimes I wonder if I’ve missed out on a childhood. But I’m not entirely sure what a childhood is, so how can I tell? Pulling my Insider necklace out from beneath my shirt as I approach the front desk, I flick it underneath the scanner and wait for the machine to beep acceptance. A thin, lanky youth sits behind the desk typing something on his computer, pausing only to nod back at me as I continue into the building.2208

They usually have high school kids working on the front desk, though I’m not really sure what they do all day on those computers. Anything important is supervised by adults. But I suppose the military needs to look reasonably unsuspicious so that people don’t start thinking up conspiracies. Talk about an oxy-moron. The military has never been exactly family orientated. Few people are even aware that they decide all orphaned kids should be soldiers when they grow up.2209

I head on through a cold, steel-walled corridor past a couple of young soldiers laughing together. I know the way by heart in spite of this maze-like structure, and it doesn’t take me long to arrive at the tracks. A vast indoor stadium spreads before me, the far wall covered with seats for when there are tests or competitions. In the middle of the huge running track, men check their times and heart rates on the machines or gather around their commanders to get told to do better. It seems like there a whole lot more trainees than usual today and the place is pretty crowded, but maybe I just don’t remember it so busy.2210

This facility is where all the spies train, but there aren’t many qualified for the job and they spend most of their time Outside or spending their money anyway. This is why we’re basically outnumbered by normal soldiers and training units. Scanning the area, I don’t see anyone I know, so I head to the middle of the oval to set up a machine to monitor my warm-up.2211

I attach the wireless monitors to my clothing wherever they need to go, pulling the bracelet with the timer on it around my wrist. From there, I take my shoes and socks off and leave them beneath the bench; I prefer to run barefoot. Flinging my jacket down beside them, I stretch hurriedly and head onto a free lane. I really feel like running. 2212

Preparing to start, I slap the timer on my wrist and surge forward. Feet flying beneath me on the gripping rubber surface, I wonder how Avi’s doing.2213

Finally slowing down after a good half-hour of sprinting, I head back to my machine, breathing heavily. A thin layer of sweat has formed on my brow, arms and shoulders; I always push myself as far as possible. Studying the results on the screen, I’m pretty satisfied. I’m not half as unfit as I expected.2214

“Hey. Garn, right?”2215

I look up, wiping my forehead with the back of my hand. It takes me a moment to remember the guy’s face. “Jonn. You were one of the guys who sent me out on my last mission.”2216

“Yeah, that’s right,” he grins. “How’d it go? The fact that you made it back alive is certainly a plus.”2217

“Hmm, pretty good I guess,” I reply, pulling off all the monitoring devices and throwing them in the little shoot beside the computer screen. All the equipment here gets washed after a person uses it. “It was successful, though there were a few close shaves and I think I’ve made some more enemies out there.”2218

Another man, kind of short but not really stocky, comes up behind Jonn. “Sure, but they’re all enemies anyway, huh?” he says as he runs a hand through his dark brown hair. “Who’s your friend, Jonn?”2219

The man laughs awkwardly. “Uh, this is Garn. I don’t know him that well, but I saw him off on his last mission.”2220

“Garn,” he repeats, looking at me with new interest. “Really? I’ve heard of you. You’re a spy, right? I’m Mathieu; I’m in Jonn’s regiment.” He holds out a hand for me to shake, so I do so. This guy seems kind of weird. He takes a look at the numbers on my screen and nods approvingly. “Not bad.”2221

“As if you could do better than that, Mat,” Jonn laughs. “That’s probably not even his best if he’s just come back from a mission.”2222

“A mission…” Mathieu murmurs, as if only now realising what I do for a living. “What’s it like out there?” he blurts. “Is it what they say it’s like?”2223

“What do they say it’s like?” I ask, raising an amused eyebrow.2224

“They say they eat each other. The savages, I mean. Do they? Has anyone tried to eat you? How do they escape the rain? Does the rain really not affect them?”2225

Jonn simply glances wryly from him to me. This Mathieu is definitely pretty weird. “No…” I say slowly, “The rain affects them the same way it affects us. When it rains, they usually just have to hope they’re near shelter. Plenty of them have died because they’ve had no way of escape.” I saw it happen once, and was only lucky that I could transform into a bird, in which case the rain wouldn’t affect me. An entire troop of forty or so was dissolved to death before my very eyes, and I could do nothing to help.2226

“Garn,” Mathieu snaps his fingers in front of my face. I blink, realising that Jonn is frowning at me. Mathieu just keeps talking. “So as I was asking, do they really eat each other?”2227

“Hmm,” I mumble. “Some of them do. But most of them are repulsed by the idea and hate anyone who’s a cannibal.”2228

“They actually eat each other,” the man says, screwing his face up. “That’s disgusting. They deserve the name savage. Has anyone else noticed how packed this place has been lately?” he asks suddenly. “Don’t these idiots know there are other training facilities?”2229

“They’re all this crowded,” Jonn says thoughtfully. “We’ve been getting a flood of new recruits lately.” He looks around briefly and then turns to Mathieu. “Can you go ahead and set me up with a good gun, Mat? I’ll catch up with you.”2230

“Oh, right, we have to go with the rest of the regiment,” he remembers. “The General won’t be happy if you’re late, Jonn.”2231

“I’ll be right behind you,” he promises. Finally, the annoying little man moves away. When Mathieu has walked far enough, Jonn grins at me. “Sorry about that. Not many of the men will even speak to him, so he’s been following me around lately.”2232

I nod. “Your regiment has a good reputation. What are you stuck with a guy like him for? He doesn’t strike me as someone very efficient.”2233

“He’s a little overenthusiastic, but his aim is flawless. I should go catch up with him,” he says with a quick smile. “Besides, it looks like you have some more company.” 2234

Frowning, I look around until I see who he’s talking about. A man followed closely by a teenage boy is heading straight for me. His straight dark hair, pulled back into a ponytail, has greyed a bit since last I saw him but he still looks strong and tall and he has the same cunning look in his eyes. “Casanna,” I greet. “Good to see you again.” I look back, but Jonn has already left.2235

“Back from your last mission I see,” Casanna says smoothly. Everything he says is smooth. “You’ve changed since the last time I saw you,” he says.2236

“So have you,” I smile. “And you have another apprentice.”2237

“That I do,” he says, motioning for the boy to step forward. “He’s from an orphanage, like you.” Studying the boy, I could probably have guessed as much. His hard face is framed with cropped blonde hair. He’s thin, but pretty wiry-looking and his light eyes are constantly alert. Maybe that’s the difference between having a childhood or not. “This is Bairoh,” Casanna explains. “Bairoh, this is Garn.”2238

The boy blinks up at me. “Garn? It’s an honour to meet another spy, one so reputable.” Bairoh doesn’t quite seem to have the same hopeless look as the other kids in my orphanage used to have though, I notice. There wasn’t much to look forward to; all the boys were sent to the military and the girls were given jobs in factories or as maids. Most of the hospitality industry has been taken over by mechs, but some people still like the human touch.2239

“Good to meet you too, Bairoh,” I reply. Apprentices are only supposed to observe unless spoken to directly, so I try to figure out what sort of person he is by appearance.2240

“He’s determined and hardworking,” Casanna says as if reading my mind, “though he has a bit of a temper and is too quick to jump into a fight.” Bairoh’s mouth tightens slightly.2241

I nod. “Discipline can be taught, but I think he has promise.”2242

“So do I,” Casanna grins wickedly. “I picked him out myself just a few weeks ago. He reminded me of you, though you were always more calculating. Spirited, but indomitable.” Casanna was one of my commanders back when I was in training. He worked me harder than everyone else because he saw me as a child and wanted to weed out the ‘weak ones’. By the end of my course however, he was one of the first people to recommend me as an apprentice. Casanna came into the business young, too.2243

“It looks like you’ve warmed up,” he observes. “Give me a quick lap, and I’ll train with you. Maybe we can give Bairoh an example.”2244

“Sure,” I say, though Casanna has already begun clipping on his monitors. The man does ask, but then he assumes your answer will always be yes. I move my things out from beneath the bench and put them on. Soon Casanna sets off and I sit down, crossing my legs on the smooth metal floor. “Do you want to sit?” I ask Bairoh, and he immediately drops down beside me. Looks like old Cas has broken him in pretty quick.2245

“You may speak to me,” I tell him. Unless it’s changed, that’s the order I was always given as an apprentice when I was allowed to relax and open my mouth more than just to answer questions. Bairoh whips his head around at me and grins.2246

“Thanks. So you’re not as strict as my master, then?” He catches himself the moment he says it and pales slightly. An apprentice isn’t allowed to say anything critical of his master’s teaching methods. That was the first thing that came out of his mouth; Bairoh really does act before thinking.2247

I can’t help but laugh. “I guess not.” The tension visibly leaves his expression. “If I had my own apprentice, maybe it’d be different. Then it’d be my responsibility.”2248

The boy frowns. “If I can ask…” he begins slowly and carefully. “Why don’t you teach anyone? Have you ever had an apprentice?”2249

“No,” I shake my head. 2250

“Why not?”2251

I laugh. “Guess I just don’t want to drag anyone else into my messes.” Actually, the truth is that I simply can’t have anyone with me on my missions. The ability to fly has got me out of impossible situations many times, and I wouldn’t be able to turn into a bird in front of an apprentice without raising a few questions. “So,” I say, leaning forward to rest my arms on my knees. “You’ve been with him for a few weeks? I suppose that means you’ll be having your first mission in five months or so.”2252

“No, actually,” Bairoh replies. “Didn’t you hear? The Head of Defence is sending out every spy in the City as soon as he can. Including all the apprentices, even if it’s before they’re usually allowed to. Casanna is taking me Outside in just a couple of weeks.”2253

I can hear the eagerness in his voice, but I don’t think this boy will think of the Outside so lightly when he returns. Brow furrowed, I try to think of why the Head of Defence would be doing this. Is it because of Rainstorm? Is the government that anxious? At least half of the spies sent out will die, now. Outsiders aren’t as stupid as the Insiders seem to believe.2254

Chapter 182255

Pulling Strings2256

{Garn}2257

“The Head of Defence even seems to be coaxing some of the old spies out of retirement for this job,” Bairoh grins at me, dragging me back from my thoughts. “I don’t know what it’s about; no one does, but I know it must be important if all this is happening.”2258

My eyes flick over to him sharply. “You’re not being told what you’re in for?”2259

“No, that’s not it,” he says, shaking his head quickly. “We’re all being sent out at different times, but in short intervals over a period of four weeks. Casanna and I are being sent out with three other spies because we’re a later deployment, but before we leave the City we’re being told what the mission is. Didn’t you get a letter yet? Um…” Bairoh fumbles in his coat pocket and produces a small, crumpled red envelope, handing it to me. 2260

I pull out the paper and unfold it to reveal an important-looking notice bordered with gold. 2261

Bairoh, Apprentice Spy to Casanna:2262

You are required, among many others, to fulfil a large-scale mission. As a new Apprentice, tradition regularly states that you are not sent Outside until you have trained in the City for at least six months before your Master deems you prepared, however, the circumstances are aberrant.2263

Your Master will be given all details about the date and conditions of your departure. This information must not be disclosed or discussed with anyone but fellow spies.2264

Pursh, 2265

Minister of Defence2266

High Government Circle Advisor2267

City Senate2268

Silently, I hand the note back to the boy, who stuffs it back into his pocket. “Sounds important, huh?” he says. “I can’t imagine why you didn’t get a letter though.”2269

I shake my head. “I must be excused for now because I just came back from a mission. The law states clearly that all spies must be given time to recuperate between missions, but I suppose Pursh managed to get around the rules for retirees and apprentices.” What is the government thinking? I wonder. It occurs to me that perhaps Pursh is planning on sending the spies out to comb the area surrounding the City for Rainstorm’s hideout. Once the location is known, I suppose he could reassign the spies to swarm for the hideout or simply send in the troops. That would also explain the sudden influx of new military recruits.2270

A simple plan, but apparently an effective one. If only it didn’t put so many spies at great risk. So many, all in one place, all appearing around the same time? All of the Outsiders are going to know what’s going on. Hmm. Perhaps that’s the idea. Put them under pressure, and they’re bound to make a few slip-ups. They’re also bound to kill everyone even remotely suspicious. Spies are few as it is, but after this, our profession may be wiped out completely.2271

Realising that I may have been lost in thought again, I turn to Bairoh once more. He’s sitting obediently beside me, gazing decisively at the floor in front of him. It nearly makes me laugh. I’d forgotten that rule; no staring at your superiors unless you’re being spoken to. The rules are strict for apprentices, some rules even being entirely pointless, though it’s all to teach them discipline quickly.2272

“Thankyou for showing me this, Bairoh,” I tell him, just as Casanna returns, breathing heavily but standing as straight and rigid as ever. I realise that I’m no longer out of breath; I hope I’m still warmed-up enough to fight the spy. Bairoh rises and I do the same while we wait for Casanna to take off his monitors and glance at his results. He wipes the screen before I can take a look, and before I know it the three of us are heading out.2273

Taking the lift to the third floor, Casanna and I talk about the other spies and how things are going for them. I’m not surprised to find that the reason for my not seeing many of my old friends in a while is because they were killed on the Outside. Or rather, they’ve gone Outside and haven’t come back; presumed dead. The spies don’t really have any sort of organisation to keep track of us; we’re all freelance, really, so we only know things about each other through word of mouth.2274

The third floor is even more crowded than the first. This entire building is crammed with training facilities for any way to kill another human being. There’s knife throwing, shooting, endurance, weights and testing rooms. There’s only one floor with classrooms where all the theory takes place for the soldiers, and even that’s all about pressure points or tactics. 2275

This floor is simply filled with rows and rows of large Glass Rooms, where we all partner up and fight it out in there while people watch from the outside. The rooms aren’t actually glass though; they’re made of some sort of transparent bullet-proof material so that no spectators or passers by can suddenly get hit by shattered glass and a falling opponent.2276

This place took my breath away the first time I saw it; the only walls in here are the outer walls of the building itself, and everything else is laid out in a grid of glass rooms separated by a narrow walking space on all sides and the occasional pillar holding the structure up. Because of this, it’s difficult for my eyes to see where this place ends and quite easy to get lost in the maze. The sight is also a very strange one; in almost every one of the transparent rooms, two men are fighting each other while their General or Master judges their capabilities from behind the glass.2277

On my way in today, I glance in passing at a boy alone in a Glass Room wiping blood off one of the walls. A couple of soldiers must have been getting too violent, I think absently. Cramped with people as it is, Casanna manages to convince a pair of new recruits to vacate their room for us, and Bairoh obediently settles himself on the floor outside to watch while I follow his Master inside. Tightening his ponytail, the man moves to the far side of the room and kneels wordlessly on the mat with his back to me.2278

I’m surprised; he’s going for a traditional, more formal fight. The kind of fight they use in competitions and whatnot. The rules are simple; whoever finds himself on the ground first is the loser. I take off my jacket, throw it into the corner behind me and kneel at my end of the room with my back to him. I close my eyes and wait, listening.2279

I wonder who will try to strike first. Doing so can be an advantage if your opponent doesn’t hear you coming, but if they’re prepared for you, it can be a disadvantage. People have been known to sit here for ages just psyching each other out like this, and it’s why a lot of men see this as the ‘fun part’. I consider making the first move myself… No. I hear him rise, his feet softly pounding toward me. He’s going to come from…2280

Surging to my feet and twisting around at the last second, I catch his fist and throw it back. He shifts with the force and never loses balance, coming at me again from another angle. Ducking to a different side, I whirl around to punch him in the back and he somehow manages to face me, grab my forearm and throw me down to the floor. Twisting in the air, I land on my knees and pull him along with the momentum. He offers little resistance and flies overhead, landing on my other side, and I swing my leg around to kick him in the ankle and return to my feet.2281

But he stumbles only slightly before pausing to study me carefully for a second time today. “You’ve grown,” he says. There’s no humour in his voice, but I’m sure there’s a dry amusement in there somewhere. Admittedly, I’m actually surprised at how well I’m doing against him as well. The last time we clashed, a couple of years ago, I struggled to hold out for even as long as I did.2282

“You’re getting slower, old man,” I grin and we race to meet each other once more. This time, his blows come harder and faster and I really have to concentrate fiercely. It’s not long before I know I’ve got a nice new set of bruises to match the ones I went Outside with. But I can’t say this isn’t fun. The Outsiders are all good at violence, but they often simply thrash and stab without any technique. Casanna’s been training since he was a kid, like me, but he’s much more experienced. We fight for almost half an hour, and though we’ve both developed our endurance well over the years, I’m too busy trying to stay standing to notice the sweat forming once more on my brow.2283

He blocks my low kick with ease, but my real attack uses all of my strength as I fling myself forward and punch him in the neck to the sound of a painful crack. For a second there I hope I didn’t hit too hard, until he grabs my arm in an iron grip and twists it, throwing me across the floor.2284

Breathing heavily, I prop myself up on my elbows with a quick smile. He rubs his jaw somewhat irritably; I won’t be the only one coming off with bruises today. “Thankyou,” he says to my surprise. “I needed to have a real practice, and Bairoh needed an example.”2285

“An example?” I ask curiously as I stand up, ignoring my injuries if only for the sake of my pride. “An example of good fighting or an example to show him that you could crush him like an ant?” 2286

Casanna’s shoulders heave in one of his rare, harsh laughs. “A bit of both.” We glance at Bairoh through the glass. The boy is standing up now, grinning widely at us. He can probably hear that we’re talking, but not the exact words. “Garn,” Casanna says unblinkingly. I look back at him. “Do you know why Pursh is in such a hurry to get all the spies Outside?”2287

I shrug indifferently. “I’m honestly not sure.”2288

“You always did enjoy giving the wrong impression without actually lying,” he answers, eyes penetrating me. “The same way you perfected moving silently as a boy just so that you could sneak up on people. You know something about all this,” he says. “You have some idea.”2289

I cock my head to one side, studying him in return. “I guess I can’t deny that. I do have an idea. But it might not be true, and anyway, you’re all going to be told what your mission is before you leave.”2290

“Perhaps,” he replies smoothly. “But all I’ll know then is what I have to do. I won’t know the full story.”2291

I shake my head. “I’m sorry.”2292

“So you’re not going to tell me,” he says, stating a fact more than asking a question. “This really must be something important, as Bairoh keeps saying to me.” As I go to pick up my jacket, he says, “I have a lot to teach my apprentice now in a very short time. Sometimes I wonder why I don’t just reject taking an apprentice, like you.”2293

I laugh, pulling the jacket on and settling it on my shoulders. “No, you’re made for the job. How are you going to teach him all this in time, anyway?”2294

He blinks. “Hmm. Well, I think I’ll just focus on physical training for now,” he says. “If the boy can’t keep himself alive, he won’t be able to do any spying.”2295

“That’s true,” I nod, opening the glass door and holding it open for the man. It is true, I think. But then, if the boy can’t spy, he won’t be able to keep himself alive.2296

It’s late in the afternoon by the time I leave the facility; I spent the whole day fighting overconfident young soldiers and lifting weights, in the end. It’s great; I ache from head to toe now, but by tomorrow, I’ll be full of energy. I swipe my necklace beneath the scanner at the reception on my way out, chuckling to myself as I remember Bairoh saying that watching us fight was like watching two spinning tops clash. Casanna seems confused by him more than anything.2297

“Excuse me, Garn?”2298

Turning, I look around at the guy at the reception desk. “Yeah?”2299

“I forgot to give you this before,” he says, rifling through a drawer. “Here.”2300

I take what he holds out to me and stare at it in disbelief. A small, red envelope. Stuffing it into my jacket pocket, I storm out of the building. I don’t need to see what the letter says. Against all law and tradition, I’m being sent out with the other spies to look for Rainstorm.2301

{Avalia}2302

The room is huge. A large, canopied bed covered with embroidery and fine detail lies in the middle of the room, surrounded by ornately carved chests and cupboards. Windows line the walls on one side, framed with heavy green folds of fabric over the top of another two lace curtains on each. The room can only be described as regal. 2303

I wonder as I sit on the end of my new bed, how many Outsiders could be clothed with all this material? Everything in my bedroom is soft and smooth, and this is only one room out of many in the Royal Apartments. I couldn’t help but stare, amazed, as Logan led me through, each room more magnificent than the last. How could it all be for one person?2304

As Logan predicted, we met Valetish in the lift on our way here. She introduced herself, asked all sorts of probing questions, flattered me a bit by saying things like, “I’m impressed by how beautiful and polite you are, since you were raised as an Outsider,” and, “How brave you are! It must have been horrible to live like that, out there in the dirt.” Perhaps she thought they were compliments, but I was taken aback. I was too shocked to really take offence at the time, but afterward, when Logan told me to ignore her comments, I discovered my immediate dislike for the woman.2305

Logan showed me around parts of the building, telling me where I could find certain departments and whatnot. When we briefly visited the vast library, only a small portion of the City Archives, a frightening man with metal teeth looked up from his book and grinned like a crocodile. I lost the ability to breathe. The man introduced himself as Pursh, Head of Defence, and though Logan had warned me about him, I couldn’t help but be intimidated. He clearly knew that I was scared and enjoyed the fact thoroughly, bearing his teeth as much as he could.2306

It was a relief to leave and come to my new apartments, though now that I’m here, I just wish I were Outside, enjoying the luxury of a cave. Sighing, I lift my legs up onto the bed and cross them, hugging my knees as Logan returns from whatever other room he was explaining the use for. He stops on the soft black animal skin that lies on the floor by the base of my bed and silences, watching me.2307

“You’re sad,” he states tactlessly. But I understand by now that that’s just the way he is.2308

“Yes, Logan,” I murmur.2309

“Why are you sad?” he asks, moving to sit by me. “Overwhelmed?”2310

I nod. A long silence stretches after that. There’s more to it than that; I am overwhelmed, but I’m also homesick. And I feel alienated. Lost. And I miss Garn. 2311

I just want to go home.2312

Hesitantly, Logan reaches for me and puts his arm around my shoulders. He doesn’t seem to be as warm as most people, but the act itself is comforting. I nearly laugh; even when I don’t tell him anything, he knows exactly how to make me feel better.2313

“Am I interrupting something?”2314

Logan’s arm snaps back to his side and he stands quickly, though just as smoothly as ever. I look up to see who’s there, but I don’t otherwise move from my place on the bed. It’s a narrow-eyed man with dark, silver-lined hair. Without his usual gaudy attire, I barely recognise him. “Duvavi,” I gasp, letting my feet fall back down to the floor and trying desperately to look as neat and serene as he.2315

“Your Highness,” he greets, bowing only barely. I’m confused more than anything; I thought he’d hate me beyond words for coming here and taking his throne, but he just looks… blank. I take a slow breath in the hopes of slowing my heartbeat. Is he going to attack me without warning? I wonder. Logan seems to think so; his body is tense with readiness.2316

“Hello, Duvavi,” I say, surprised by the calm in my voice. “Do you wish to speak to me?”2317

He raises an eyebrow and he looks as surprised as I am by my apparent composure. “I do, your Highness. How do you like your rooms?”2318

I frown; I know these rooms used to be his and I don’t understand what he’s insinuating here. “They’re a little extravagant for my taste, but I’m sure I’ll get used to them,” I say. “That can’t be all you wanted to ask me, though.”2319

“No, of course not,” he smiles. “You see, what I really came here for was to… was to ask your forgiveness,” he says smoothly, “for anything I may have said or done that offended you.”2320

“Like trying to have me killed?” I ask dryly. I’m in too much of a bad mood to humour him and all this fake pleasantness has made something snap inside me.2321

“Yes,” he laughs nervously. “That was one such indiscretion… And I believe we should put this behind us. I’ve come to terms with my demotion, and would be honoured to serve you as Chief Royal Advisor. You will be presented to the public tomorrow, and I hope that you will look to me for guidance in how you portray yourself to them, and in any other challenges you face in the future. I will be your most loyal servant,” he says, this time bowing very deeply.2322

I stare at him in disbelief. Loyal servant? 2323

“I… realise that you probably don’t believe me,” he mutters awkwardly. His sudden humble appearance makes me wonder if he’s actually serious. “But the truth is that though I was at first horrified to be removed from my position, what I really want is to do my job well. Whatever job I have. I want to continue making this City more and more perfect, and if this is what I must do, I will work beneath you to bring about this ambition,” he declares. “I hope you will grow to trust me, your highness,” he bows again before sweeping from the room.2324

I blink at the doorway he disappeared through. What on earth…? Where did all that come from?2325

“He was lying, I think,” Logan tells me. “Although he did seem determined as he made that speech, I think I know him well enough to know that he’s determined to do something very different to serving you.”2326

Dazed, I nod wordlessly. He just swept in, told me that he would be my loyal servant, and left just as quickly. Is he trying to confuse me into giving back the throne? “Ugh,” I mutter, rolling my eyes to the ceiling. “I don’t want to be an Empress.”2327

I expect Logan to ask why, but instead he asks, “What do you want to be?”2328

I look at him in surprise, taking a moment to think about this. “I don’t know,” I admit.2329

He nods reasonably. “Well, if you’re not going to be happy anywhere, you might as well give this a try. Maybe it’ll grow on you.”2330

I make an effort to reply, but the sadness gets the better of me, so instead I let out a long, tired sigh. “Yes. Maybe it will.”2331

There’s a long silence. Finally, Logan says, “I don’t understand why you’re so sad. Is it just shock? I don’t understand. Tell me what’s wrong, so I can fix it.”2332

I smile dryly at him. “So you can fix it, Logan?” He nods, and I can’t help but laugh. “I’m sorry,” I say. “I guess I’m just exhausted. I kind of wish Garn was here; he’s always been a sort of…” It’s an effort to describe what I mean. “Like something... to hold onto so that the tide wouldn’t sweep me away.”2333

“Oh,” he blinks, and then frowns. “Is this that… Are you talking about love?”2334

“What?” The notion takes me completely by surprise, so much that it makes me start chuckling again. “No, no, Logan,” I laugh, “That wasn’t what I meant. Garn’s been with me since I left my troop on the Outside, and he’s the one fixed thing in my life right now. That’s all.”2335

He nods vaguely. “Right. Well, I’m sure he’ll visit you sometime. You seem to be very close at least, and I don’t think he’d just forget about you.”2336

“I wouldn’t be so sure,” I mutter. “He’s a spy, Logan. He took me to the City because it was his job to do so. Now I’m his Empress. I may never see him again, and if I do, it won’t be the same.”2337

Raising an incongruously amused eyebrow, Logan paces to the window and turns to look at me again, silhouetted against the lace curtains. “You’re very pessimistic, Avalia. If everything’s so bad, why don’t you do something about it?”2338

{Logan}2339

The sky is darkening as I head up the stairs and into the church. The doors are never closed to anyone, no matter what time of day, so there’s heavy surveillance and mech guards lining the walls, standing between the marble pillars so motionlessly that you almost assume that they’re just part of the decoration. This church is very large, being so close to the centre of the City, and the heavily carved ceilings rise to the heavens. Stained-glass windows far above me cast dim coloured light on the red carpet as I head down the aisle, trailing a hand on the sides of the wooden benches as I go.2340

The church is somewhat crowded at this time; priests mill around the edges of the room lighting the thousand candles as they do every night, and there are a few people here to watch the church get lit. A woman with two small sons, a lone man seated near the back in a black tie and suit, and a few others. I take a seat in the second row to the front and watch the priests in their unhurried work. A small, grey-haired one pauses on his way to smile at me. 2341

“Ah, it’s you again. Just here to think, as usual, or is there anything I can do for you, son?”2342

“No, I’m fine,” I reply in a hushed voice. 2343

He nods pleasantly and continues on his way. The people won’t leave for a little while yet, but at least all I can sense is their contentment and peace. And of course, the curiosity of the two young boys behind me as they watch the candles get lit. With a sigh, I lean back in my seat and close my eyes. Peace.2344

It was hard enough to be around Avi’s misery, but I accidentally passed a hospital on my way back to the labs, and those places are full of extreme emotion. Joy, fear, hope, pain, despair, all at once. It’s good to have a place like this to get away from all that. I relax, not moving until I sense the last priest leave the church, heading home. No one worries that I’m planning on sleeping here all night, because everyone has a home to go to in the City.2345

My only company is the emotionless mechs; so finally, I’m left with nothing but my own thoughts. I think about what Avi said to me today. I’d thought that when a person needed another person simply to be around, that was love. But I guess it’s not. I suppose I never really had an understanding of such a concept, even though I’ve felt it in other people before. I’ll just have to take Avi’s word for it. Apparently, people ‘just know’. But how does she know that, if she’s not in love herself?2346

Hmm. Why bother thinking about such an irrational notion? I open my eyes and stare at the dark ceiling as the flickering candlelight reaches upward. “How are you all tonight, mechs?” I ask. I can’t speak to them in their language because of the surveillance, but it makes little difference. I briefly wonder if they’re programmed to reply.2347

“The night is well, young master,” they answer as one, their tinny voices filling the air.2348

I smile knowingly and sit up, looking at them all in turn. “Yes, but I asked how you were.”2349

There’s another pause; I’m confusing them. Finally, they all end up giving me a report on their physical status. “Circuits all in working order, all systems functioning perfectly, hinges 035, 228 and 229 need to be cleaned, a full maintenance check is due in 54 days.” They’re all saying different things at once, and I laugh at their misunderstanding. Rising, I move from my seat and pace casually up and down the carpeted aisle, making conversation with them all. The whole scene reminds me of a woman I saw earlier today talking to her dog.2350

“What model are you?” I ask.2351

“Model 7201, the Enzi 0.1.”2352

“Oh, you’re older than I thought,” I say, pausing briefly. “How interesting. I thought for sure you were 0.2. I suppose my mind’s been on other things lately. At least I was close.”2353

“Yes, young master.”2354

“You know, I’m not that young,” I say, slightly irritated. “You don’t need to call me that.”2355

“Your age is calculated to be approximately 16 years old, based on your health and appearance,” they insist.2356

“But you can also tell I’m not a normal human, right? Maybe that means you should be judging my age by a different meter?”2357

The sounds of machines working faster tells me that they’ve finally discovered that I’m not human at all. Like all mechs are, they’re confused by this more than anything. I don’t want to overload them, so I change the subject. You should never ask a computer to think outside the square.2358

“How long have you been working here?” I ask. “Was this your first job?2359

The machines quieten. “Yes, young master.”2360

“Hmm,” I murmur. “Sounds like a boring life, if you’ve all been standing in this church for the last eight years.”2361

“I am happy to serve the City,” they all assure me. I wonder why mechs always say that; of course they aren’t happy. They aren’t anything. Am I happy? 2362

I slow to a halt and drift off into thought.2363

Out of nowhere, a sudden pain jabs through my head. Something slams onto my knees, the world shifts, and I realise that I’ve collapsed on the ground.2364

“Logan!” an alarmed voice cries; footsteps patter up to me and a pair of gentle hands touch my shoulders. But the pain was as brief as it was terrible. I sit up, looking around to find…2365

“Avalia,” I blink. “What on earth are you doing here?”2366

She looks concerned. “Are you alright? What happened? You just dropped to the floor, making a gasping sound. It was horrible. What happened?”2367

I can barely imagine that the pain was there at all now; only a shadowy memory remains, and it fades as fast as the memory of a dream. “I’m fine,” I tell Avalia. “I had a sudden… migraine… but I’m fine, now.”2368

She looks doubtful, but lets go of me, putting her hands in her lap where she kneels on the floor beside me. “Do you remember what happened? Did something trigger it?” I was just standing there. Maybe I was thinking about something… 2369

“I can’t… remember,” I say. “I can’t remember.” But I do remember what happened before that, and an idea reoccurs. “Avi, what are you doing here?” 2370

She blushes. “I’m sorry. I escaped the Triumph so that I could go for a walk alone and clear my head. I have to give a speech tomorrow on live television, introducing myself to the Insiders for the first time as their Empress. I guess I’m nervous.”2371

“Oh.”2372

“It was just coincidence that I came by this church, and I was just as surprised when I saw you here as you were to see me. But you were talking to the… mechs, so… I didn’t want to interrupt. Are you sure you’re ok? Should we go to a hospital?”2373

“I’m fine.” I check to make sure my face is still blank before speaking. “How long were you listening?”2374

“Not long,” Avalia reassures me. She must be telling the truth, because I would have sensed her emotions. “I came in when you were asking about how long they’ve been working here. Why?” she frowns slightly. “Did you tell them something you wouldn’t want me to know?”2375

She’s more perceptive than I thought. “No. Well, yes, I suppose,” I admit. “My thoughts are my own.”2376

“And you share them with mechs, but not people?” she laughs.2377

“Well, yes. Mechs won’t tell anyone. And these old models probably don’t understand half of what I’m saying anyway.”2378

“That’s true,” she grins. “I guess that makes sense. You’re lucky, to feel so comfortable around them.” There’s a short pause as we stand. “You haven’t told me yet,” Avi begins, “what you’re doing here.”2379

“Oh,” I say. “I come here all the time. To churches, I mean.”2380

“To talk to mechs?”2381

“No,” I smile. She waits expectantly, making me lower my eyes. What does it matter? Jonn knows. And I can always tell her later that I was lying. “You see, I feel people’s emotions. At times it can be overwhelming, but at churches, I’m safer.” I watch for her reaction.2382

She stares at me in surprise. “You mean you… can sense what I’m feeling right now?” she whispers.2383

I nod. “You’re not as sad as you were before. That’s good. Now, you’re just nervous.”2384

Avi nods right back, stunned. “Well I… guess that would explain a few things.”2385

Now it’s my turn to be surprised. “Explain what few things?”2386

“Well… You always understand people. For someone who doesn’t seem all that emotional, I’d expect you to have trouble understanding. And you always avoid hospitals,” she says. “On our way to the Triumph, every time we came close to a hospital, you’d steer away, making a longer trip than it would be if you’d just gone straight there.”2387

“You noticed that?” I ask.2388

“Hospitals interest me,” she shrugs. “We never had them on the Outside.”2389

“You never had any buildings on the Outside,” I point out. Avalia shrugs again, dropping us into another silence. “I’m surprised you’re taking this so easily,” I frown. “My friend Jonn wouldn’t believe me for ages. Isn’t it kind of unbelievable?”2390

“Isn’t it unbelievable that an Outsider could be an Empress?” she asks dryly. “There’s very little I can’t believe anymore.”2391

“I understand,” I say, nodding reasonably.2392

“Why did you tell me this, Logan?” she asks suddenly.2393

“Hmm?” Why did I tell her this? I wonder. There was no reason for it. “I don’t know.” Because I’m insane, obviously.2394

Chapter 192395

Suppressed Memories2396

{Garn}2397

I stand on my front steps, looking up at the sky. It’s not covered in clouds today; instead, it’s a sea of diamond feathers like the ones on my own wings, rushing along with the wind. The City is quiet and still in spite of the twisting storm above. “Garn.”2398

I look down to see Avi staring at me, blank-faced. She turns and walks down the road. I know she wants me to follow her, so I hurry to catch up. She’s only walking, but for some reason I have to run faster and faster to keep up with her, trying to keep her in view as she turns at a series of intersections. Finally, I find her at the end of an alley, facing me, still with no expression. “Avi,” I gasp. “What is it?”2399

I realise with horror that a mech is standing behind her with its hand on her shoulder. It’s the same model that tried to kill her that day in her apartment! I try to warn her, but my straining voice makes no sound. The mech’s hand digs into her shoulder until blood begins trickling from the wounds its fingers make, but she doesn’t notice.2400

I try to stop the mech, but I can no longer even feel my legs. I’m frozen and silent as the mech lifts its free hand as if to caress the side of her face. It gets a good grip, metal fingers extending over her eyes, and crushes her skull. 2401

She drops to the ground. “Avi!” I scream, finding my voice only too late. 2402

The mech looks up at me and speaks. But it’s not the voice of a mech. It’s Avi’s voice, though sounding distant. “Garn, what was your earliest memory?”2403

A black hole opens up beneath me and at once I’m falling through it, being pulled down and away from the terrible scene. There’s a feeling of weightlessness, until gravity shifts and I find myself plummeting through the air, slamming into the ground. Gaining my bearings, I realise that it’s not the ground; it’s a wall. An iron fist rams into my chest, pinning me where I am. I can’t see the man; it’s as if he’s shrouded in darkness and no matter how I try to look at him I can’t see him clearly.2404

I’m eight years old, and I don’t know what I’m doing here, but I’m not stupid enough to ask. The distorted face leans closer, putting its hand gently over my eyes. I feel I’m losing myself, some part of me being slowly extracted.2405

“You must forget everything; forget the trauma, Garn,” the man says softly. I feel distant and faint; the only thing I can remember now is his hypnotic voice. “Begin your life on your own,” he says. “It’s for you to decide who you’re going to be. Your mind, at least, is still human, and this is what people must do.”2406

His hand leaves my face, his fist leaves my chest. I can’t tell, but I think I’m losing balance. The man suddenly pulls back a fist and hits me in the side of the head, sending me sprawling on the ground, too disoriented to get up. “When you’ve grown, you may join the cause, or you may have to be destroyed,” he says. He’s being so confusing. One minute he’s showing affection for me for the first time, and the next he’s hurting me. Switching back to his uncharacteristic, gentle persona, he carefully lifts me back up to my feet by the collar of my shirt. “But that’s not something you need to worry about now,” he says.2407

Leaning closer to my face, he whispers in my ear. “Know that you are my greatest achievement.” He takes both of my small hands in his and kisses my trembling fingers. “Don’t worry. I’ll be watching you, my son.” I’m frozen in place as he lets go of my hands and hits me again. Slamming into the front steps of the orphanage, darkness overcomes me.2408

I wake, gasping for air and strangled by my sheets. Realising where I am, I fumble for the lamp beside my bed and turn it on. Once I’m free of my sheets, I sit up and stare around my room, absorbing the reality and peace of my house. A nightmare. It was a nightmare. Even now, all I can remember of the dream is a wall and a dark street… but I can’t even hold onto that memory for long, and soon all I know is that it was terrifying.2409

Dreams are the only place I feel afraid. Because in dreams, you’re forced to be scared. You feel whatever your mind wants you to feel, no matter if it’s logical or not. You have no control.2410

Since when do I sleep in? I wonder as I notice that it’s ten thirty in the morning. Stretching, I get up and stumble to the shower. Once I’ve dressed afterward, I head to my couch while drying my hair with a towel and turn on the TV. It’s a music show, and a blonde woman sings into a microphone on a stage flashing with multicoloured lights. Flicking through the channels, I pass a morning show and an advertisement until I pause on the news.2411

“… this morning, it was declared that Emperor Duvavi was only standing in as our ruler while the rightful Empress was in hiding. When her family was threatened, the infant princess was taken away for safety. As tradition goes, no one in the City discovers that a ruler has borne an heir until the child is eighteen and ready to take the throne. Because of this, no one even knew she existed until now.”2412

I wonder if anyone else has noticed that Avi’s age matches that of the kidnapped child eighteen years ago. If they have, they’re being suppressed. “Ironically, the heir to the throne is none other than Avalia. It’s known that the first Empress named Avalia was killed tragically after a rule lasting only a few months. The government has high hopes for the new Avalia, though. Now that the Empress is ready to rule, Duvavi has graciously stepped down. We have Duvavi here with us live from the Triumph; Duvavi, do you think that this girl we know nothing of is ready to rule us?”2413

The old Emperor’s taste in fashion hasn’t changed. He wears less finery than usual because of his rank, but he’s still covered in a fair amount of royal blue satin and rubies. “Avalia is born to be Empress,” he says. “I’m proud to follow her, and I’m certain that the City will accept her.” Proud to follow her? Well that’s just an outright lie. I’ve met the Emperor only a few times, but his character is easy to assess.2414

I slouch in my seat and lazily watch the rest of the repetitive questions and answers. News people like to draw out anything that’s remotely interesting. Finally, they announce for the hundredth time that Avi is coming to give her first speech to the City, and she actually appears on the screen.2415

Her long, dark hair is up in an intricate bun, and she wears an elaborate red dress with flowing sleeves hemmed with diamonds. She looks beautiful, I realise. Mesmerising. Well, all she’s done is appear and I bet she’s already won over every male in the City. Her face is calm and in control, but at the same time she looks spirited and determined. It’s just like Duvavi said; she was born for this role. How could she not rule us well? I find myself leaning forward in my seat as her long title is announced and she opens her mouth to speak.2416

“My brave, honourable people,” she says. “It is a privilege to be standing here today, with an incredible future ahead of me, working for the good of this beautiful City. I will work to make all of our lives more comfortable, safer, and more beneficial. I am young, but I have the experience of the government at my back and I will never lose sight of our goals. Together, we will achieve…”2417

I sit in awe as she speaks. She looks like a different person to the one I said goodbye to not so long ago. She’s humble, but this sincere gratitude and optimism draws me in and makes me want to follow her, no matter what she tells me to do. I remind myself that she’s probably been told how to present herself to the public, but she just seems so… honest. The words she says are sometimes quite grandiose and clearly not her own, but she really means them. I’m completely surprised, and impressed with the change in the quiet Outsider I discovered on the plains on my last mission. Amazing.2418

{Duvavi}2419

Surprisingly, I’m in a good mood the day after Avalia presents herself to the public. As I watched her speech from my place behind her, I was almost glad she stole the throne from me. Almost. The way this girl acts, I’ve no doubt that this is the most the Insiders will have trusted the government in a long time. So now I walk through the Triumph with a spring in my step; the City trusts Avalia, and today is the first day I will assert my control over her. Perhaps simply being an Adviser isn’t so bad; I get to make decisions, but will receive no blame if anything goes wrong. Well, for now it’s not so bad, but I refuse to be denied the throne for too much longer.2420

I stop at my destination and knock three times on the heavy door. It’s the door to the Royal Apartments, which I continue to tell myself I am only lending to Avalia temporarily.2421

“Enter,” comes the voice, and I promptly do so, closing my door softly behind me. Avalia is kneeling on the floor of my sitting room in front of the low table, surrounded by old books. In her hands is a particularly large one with photos of people in it. As I get closer, I recognise Daisitar and Natale, Avalia’s dead parents in the pictures. 2422

“You have your mother’s eyes, Highness,” I observe. “But what are you looking at those for? Your parents are long since past, and we mustn’t dwell on the past.”2423

She looks up from the book. “I… just wanted to see what they looked like,” she says. “But when I saw them, I wanted to know more about them and ended up reading all these biographies,” she smiles. “And I… found this.” She reaches into the pocket of her thick blue robe and pulls out a crumpled piece of paper, handing it to me. “It was crushed behind one of the books.”2424

Turning the paper over, I see the little picture of three people; Daisitar, Natale, and a small child in their arms. I gasp softly, realising why Avalia kept it. I thought all of the photos of them with a child had been destroyed, but one must have been accidentally overlooked. Resisting the urge to tear it up then and there, I hand it back to the girl. “How wonderful, that you found a photo with you in it. Family photos are very rare, you know, until the heir turns eighteen.” How easy it would be to kill her right now. 2425

She nods and wordlessly puts it back in her pocket. “Now, what is it that you want of me, Duvavi?” If I took her by surprise, got a good grip around her neck, she wouldn’t have time to fight me off. Then I would be Emperor again. No. I must bide my time. Watch and wait, until the time is right and no one will suspect me.2426

“You’ve been called to your first government meeting,” I reply. “You need to hurry; we can’t start without the Empress.”2427

She sends me a wry look and I briefly wonder if she knows we’ve actually had many meetings without her even after she was declared Empress. “Alright, Duvavi,” she says, putting down her book carefully. “Though next time, I’d like at least a day’s notice of all meetings the government has planned.”2428

“Of course, your Highness.” I say it through my teeth. Well, she’ll be put in her place this morning at the meeting, and then she won’t feel so bold that she can give me orders. I must bide my time. Not long, now. I open the door for the girl and bow as she walks through. From there, we make our way to the lift and to the eighth floor. We’ve taken the lift that runs on the opposite side of the building that the other lifts run on, because this one has direct access to the private rooms of the Triumph. The meeting room we’re headed for lies behind the room we usually meet with members of the public in, such as the Head Mech Specialist, Logan, or an honoured Spy.2429

But the meeting room is no less extravagant just because the public never sees it. The walls are a calming blue with gold carved cornices and a glass table in the shape of an oval. All of the politicians are there already, waiting for us, and Avi sits at the end of the table with me at her right hand. 2430

“Welcome to the Empress,” Pursh grins from the other end of the table, showing his metallic teeth proudly. Everyone claps politely and murmurs their agreement. I smile back at all of them, but I hate them. Every single one of them. These parasites are the ones who decided they would take the crown from me and give it to the Outsider savage. They were on my side from the day I came into power, but the moment they felt they were at risk, they immediately allowed themselves to be manipulated at my expense. They’re loyal to me only when it suits their needs. 2431

The sight of them fills me with disgust; I would have them all killed if it would help anything. The funny thing is they think they’re safe and that there’s nothing I can do to them. Well, they forget that I had to get rid of Avalia’s family somehow all those years ago. I still have contact with the one who performed that task for me, and this assassin is a loyal servant whose life is devoted only to my family.2432

But then there’s the one who manipulated the politicians in the first place. Logan. I’ve wished many times that I never promoted him to such a high position, but one can only move forward, so I’ll simply have to find a way to dispose of him along with Avalia. When the time is right.2433

As I emerge from my thoughts, I realise that Pursh has started the meeting. 2434

“The first item we must discuss today is…” he runs his finger down a piece of paper in front of him.2435

“Excuse me,” Avalia pipes up. Everyone turns to look at her and she pretends not to notice. “Shouldn’t I, being the Empress, be running these meetings?” Ah, I realise. She knows we’re going to try and use her only as a figurehead and doesn’t want this to happen. Like a true Outsider, she won’t go down without a fight. This should be interesting.2436

“Of course, Highness,” Pursh says. “But other people in line for the throne would know exactly what to do right now, whereas you are yet to learn. I will run the meetings until you are considered ready to take on the full weight of the crown.”2437

“Until who considers me ready?” she asks calmly. Her determination is really quite admirable. “I’ve felt no weight from the crown as yet, Pursh. How am I to learn anything if I don’t even make an attempt?”2438

The man pauses, and then smiles slowly. “Of course, your Highness. Feel free to begin.”2439

There’s a short silence while she looks quite surprised, but she nods quickly. “Alright. The first item we must discuss today is…” Her eyes flicker to the paper sitting under Pursh’s hand on the other end of the table. “What is the first item, Pursh?” she asks. 2440

His smile widens and he addresses the whole table once more. “The first item is the terrorist’s activity. Or rather, lack of activity. Do we think he’s given up, or is he concocting some new scheme, as he told Logan?” 2441

I watch from the corner of my eyes as Avalia opens her mouth to speak and decides better of it. She’ll be doing that a lot from now on. “I think it very unlikely that Torus has given up,” I smirk. “On the small chance that he has, we have one less thing to worry about. But I think we must still be vigilant. Sicon, are the defences on the Government System still thorough?”2442

“Nothing could get through our defences unnoticed, your… Duvavi.” I nod, keeping a straight face, but it pleases me that someone is still trying to get out of the habit of calling me ‘Your Highness’.2443

Winston stirs. “We must also consider the fact that there have been no mech revolts for some time now, too. No Outsider attacks… nothing. Surely they are somehow related to Torus. Perhaps Torus is causing the mechs to go berserk, and also has some alliance with the Outsiders.”2444

“Impossible!” Valetish pipes up. “How could anyone have that much power, uniting all of the City’s fears?”2445

“Though the City fears nothing,” I put in. 2446

“It’s simply impossible. No one in the City would be able to meet with the Outsiders. Perhaps Torus controls the mech revolts, perhaps the Outsiders do. But all three can not be related.”2447

“Actually,” Pursh thinks aloud, “Valetish is quite right. No Insider has any contact with Outsiders, except for the spies, but they never see the same gang twice. We can disregard that possibility completely.”2448

“Hmph,” the woman nods, crossing her arms smugly.2449

Sicon leans forward so that his bald head gleams in the light. “We can’t really disregard anything, can we? Perhaps Torus can be linked to the Outsiders in other ways. Maybe he is an Outsider.” The politicians are outraged by this; they all begin denying it at once. 2450

“Don’t even say that. It’s impossible,” I say. “No Outsider has ever managed to stay in the City alive. If there was one within the walls, we’d know.” Everyone voices their agreement, and Sicon quietens down, shrinking back into his chair.2451

Avalia frowns. “How can you be so sure?” she asks, making everyone start staring her down again for raising her voice above theirs. “You can’t prove that this terrorist isn’t an Outsider, yet you still ignore the possibility,” she says. “If he were an Outsider, you would now never discover his identity, because you would refuse to believe the truth. Maybe he has dark skin and blonde hair. Maybe he likes eggs for breakfast. Hell, maybe he’s female!”2452

“What?!”2453

“A female terrorist?”2454

“Impossible!”2455

Avalia raises her eyebrows incredulously. “All I’m saying is that you can’t just rule things out because you couldn’t imagine them, or the chances are slim. Outsiders are more capable than you realise; certainly more capable of violence. They’re as smart as you or me, and they certainly have motivation to terrorise the City.”2456

“Interesting, how she doesn’t consider herself one of them,” Pursh observes. 2457

Valetish agrees. “It’s easy to forget she’s a crazy Outsider when she’s all cleaned up and covered in silk.”2458

I’m amazed at how quickly the government is turning on her. They’ll want me to be Emperor again soon without my even trying. The words clearly have an affect on Avalia, and she doesn’t have time to reply before Pursh gets control of the meeting again.2459

“So there are still many questions unanswered,” he says. “There isn’t anything we can do, either way, other than continue to defend ourselves.”2460

“Yes,” I nod. “No matter how long we wait for another attack, we mustn’t let down our guard. The terrorist’s silence may seem like safety to some, but to me it seems like he’s simply biding his time.”2461

“Mmm,” Pursh murmurs. “Well, the world must go on and the City won’t stop moving just because he does. On to the next item. We have a water shortage, yes, Valetish?”2462

“That’s right,” she says, jiggling in her seat. “I think we may have put too much of our energy into expanding the City and increasing the size of our armies, and not enough of our resources into maintaining what we have. After the recent budget cut, one of our Water Purifying Plants had a critical malfunction. Apparently the generator stopped completely, leaving both the pump that pulls the water from the ground and the machine that purifies it inoperative. In order to rectify the situation before any severe water restrictions must be put in place, I suggest we…”2463

Throughout the rest of the meeting, Avalia continues to try and gain control, but by the end of it she interrupts less and less. When everything on the agenda has been addressed, we all stand and I have to tap her on the shoulder to remind her to do so as well. We bow to her and depart.2464

{Garn}2465

I stand outside the Triumph with my earpiece in, waiting for Logan to answer. 2466

“Garn,” he says after a brief moment. “What is it?”2467

“They won’t let me through,” I reply.2468

“Oh,” he says. “I suppose Avi doesn’t know she’s supposed to give the names of those who can visit her.”2469

I cross my arms and step back so that a woman can walk past me along the street. “Yeah, well, could you make a call for me or something?”2470

“Of course,” he says, severing the contact. I wait a few minutes before turning and heading back through the doors to challenge the receptionist once again. She smiles at me when she sees me.2471

“Ah, there you are,” she says. “I just got a call confirming your legitimacy. Feel free to go and see the Empress; I’ll announce your arrival. Do you need a guide to the Royal Apartments?”2472

I consider the offer. “Yes, actually.”2473

One of the mechs beside her at the desk stops typing on the computer and stands smoothly. “This way, sir,” it says. As I follow the mech to the lifts, I begin to appreciate the advantages of having friends in high places. All it took was a phone call to make the receptionist go from sending for security to politely offering me a guide.2474

I step into the lift with the mech and take note of the floor we’re headed to so that I remember the route next time I visit. In spite of how safe I should feel, being locked in a tiny room, no more than a foot away from a mech and having no where to run is making my hackles rise. But I’m here for a reason. Bashing up a mech to satisfy my own paranoia won’t help anything. The lift ‘dings’ and the robot leads me out into a wide beige hallway. 2475

There are many reasons for my being here, actually. The first of which is my new mission. I’ve only just returned to the City and it’s my right to have some sort of a life in between jobs. I’ve tried to work out how I could get out of it, and I figure the best way is simply to ask Avi to have me excused. I’m sure Pursh won’t mind missing just one spy out of many. Though it’s kind of sad for all the spies being forced Outside unjustly, who aren’t fortunate enough to know any Empresses.2476

‘There’s only one life you can truly control, and sometimes not even that.’ I stop abruptly. Who told me that? The memory is just beyond my grasp, and I reach for it, concentrating fiercely.2477

“Sir?” The mech’s voice breaks through my thoughts and I can no longer even remember what I was trying to remember. “Is there something wrong?” Damn mechs.2478

I look up. “No.” I start to walk again and the mech obligingly continues leading the way. I try to recall what I was thinking about, but my mind is a complete blank. I shake my head.2479

Well, hopefully Avi will be happy to see me. That was another reason for this visit; I felt I ought to congratulate her, see how she’s doing. Then again, the fact that Logan called and told me I should pay her a visit persuaded me to come earlier than I would have. I mean, I really don’t want to bother her when she’s probably really busy. I asked Logan why he was telling me to visit her, and he simply said, “It’s hard for me to be around sad people.”2480

I have no idea what that means. Maybe he doesn’t know what to say to people when they’re sad or something; he doesn’t seem to be all that in touch with any sort of emotion. But it doesn’t matter; the important part of his statement was the implication that Avi was unhappy. I can’t imagine why; maybe she’s still in shock? Maybe she’s homesick? I guess I’ll find out.2481

“Sir, we have arrived.”2482

I study the mech’s cold face. “Thankyou,” I say. “You needn’t wait for me; I know the way back.”2483

“Yes, sir.” It bows slightly before heading back the way we came. I turn to see the heavily carved door before me. It’s made of a shiny pewter-coloured metal and there are intricate curving patterns on it of flowers and birds. A small but tasteful sign beside the door says, ‘Royal Apartments’. I knock softly and wait for Avi’s answer.2484

“Enter,” her voice comes from inside, and I obey. 2485

I find myself in a sitting room with plush white carpet and a low table in the centre in front of two embroidered couches. A door to another room lies on either side of me. There are books scattered all over the table and floor nearby, and along the far wall is some sort of modern artwork made of vertical glass pipes that send patterns across the floor, reflecting the warm lights on the ceiling. Avi stands in front of the art work in a blue robe cut with long sleeves and a sash around the lower half of her ribcage.2486

Her hair is down, though the front part is pulled back into some sort of pretty gold ornament that resembles a tangle of brambles. She smiles when she sees me. “Garn! I didn’t think I’d ever see you again.” She leaps over the pile of books on the floor and surprises me by hugging me. She pulls back again, looking up at me with curiosity. “Is there a reason for this visit?”2487

“Yes…” I say. “But look at you. You look different every time I see you,” I grin.2488

“I guess I do,” she laughs. “And you look exactly the same.”2489

“I’m very predictable,” I admit humorously. “So how is life at the top?” I ask. “It looks pretty nice,” I say, indicating the room.2490

“Yeah…” she says, glancing around. “It is…”2491

The way she says it isn’t very convincing at all. “You don’t like being Empress?” I ask. Maybe this is why she’s been sad lately. Avi smiles weakly at me, and I can see the cogs in her mind turning as she tries to think of a believable reply.2492

After a while she sighs, her whole body suddenly deflating. “I guess I should have known it’d be hard,” she mutters. “It’s just that I swore to myself that I’d never let them control me or treat me like a child. But that’s exactly how I felt, Garn.” She stares at the floor. “The first thing I noticed when I came to the meeting was how old they all were, and how young I was. I was completely outnumbered in everything and, for now at least, I really have no control over anything. I do nothing.”2493

I frown with concern. “I’m sure it’s not as bad as you think.”2494

“It is,” she insisted, shaking her head in frustration. “And yet, they all bowed to me at the end, acknowledging my presence for the first time in hours. It was as if they were simply humouring me; I was part of the ritual, but had no say in the action. It was horrible. And the worst thing is,” her voice falters and she takes a short breath, “is that I tried so hard. I did my very best not to let them win, but… it wasn’t enough…” Avi’s shoulders crumple and she begins to weep, in spite of her efforts to wipe her eyes and continue as normal.2495

I’m sort of in shock, considering I’ve only just got here and already she’s started crying, but I instinctively step forward. “Hey, Avi…” I put my arms around her and she buries her face in my chest. “Avi, don’t worry about it. It was your first meeting; they wouldn’t give you control willingly. You just have to keep persisting. I’m sure all Emperors and Empresses have to win over their people to some extent.”2496

After a while she stops crying and we stay there, still and silent, while she calms down. She sighs dejectedly and mumbles into my shirt, “I don’t understand it. I never used to cry at all, and now I do it all the time.”2497

I shrug. “You’re under a lot of stress. You’re not used to all this. I’m sure it won’t last.”2498

“I hope so,” she replies. “I feel like an idiot.”2499

“Don’t,” I laugh.2500

She finally pulls back and wipes her eyes with the back of her sleeve. “Maybe I’m just not cut out to be an Empress.” I open my mouth to protest, but she speaks before I do. “I’m an Outsider, after all. The only politics I know is to kill them if they try to kill you.”2501

“You’re not an Outsider,” I say. “You’re an Insider. I knew you weren’t like the rest of them the moment I met you. You didn’t belong out there.”2502

“Do I belong here?” she asks. I take a moment to think about this, and she shakes her head, turning away and taking a seat on one of the couches. “Never mind. Please, sit down,” she offers, indicating the second couch. Moving a couple of cushions out of the way, I do so. “You said you had a reason for coming here,” she says, sounding more and more formal with every word.2503

“Yes,” I say, reacting to her change of mood by sitting up straight and speaking seriously. “I did come for a personal visit, but I’ve also got a problem and I was wondering if you could fix it for me.”2504

“Oh,” Avi frowns slightly. “What is it?”2505

I pull the red envelope out of my pocket and hand it to her, waiting for her to finish reading it.2506

“I don’t understand,” she says, frown deepening. “I thought you had a few months before you had to leave again.”2507

“That’s what the law states,” I nod. “But it seems Pursh has decided to make an exception just this once. Are you aware that he’s sending all the spies out at once in order to find Rainstorm?”2508

“No,” she gasps. “No one bothered to tell me. Garn, please tell me what’s going on.”2509

“Well, in theory, Pursh’s idea is a good one,” I explain. “It’ll make the Outsiders uneasy, and we’re bound to find their hideout much sooner if he does this. But many spies will die for the cause, no matter how skilled they are. I suspect the Outsiders would eventually just kill anyone who hasn’t been with them for very long.”2510

Avi’s eyes widen. “I don’t think I can… I don’t think I can stop him, Garn,” she murmurs.2511

I smile grimly. “I guessed as much. So I was hoping instead that you could just get me out of this.” Hearing myself say it out loud suddenly makes me feel selfish. But if I can’t save everyone and there’s a possibility I could at least save myself, I might as well take the opportunity, right?2512

“Of course,” Avi nods quickly, looking relieved. “Yes, I can manage that, I’m sure. But Garn,” she says, shifting forward in her seat. “You won’t have anything to do for the next few months then, right?”2513

Cocking my head to one side, I frown questioningly. “I suppose. Why do you ask?”2514

“Would you like to make a little extra money?” 2515

“What do you mean?” I ask.2516

She smiles. “I want you to work directly for me for a little while. To be my bodyguard, mainly, though I’m sure I could also do with your advice sometimes too.”2517

“But I’m a spy,” I point out. “I don’t think you can…”2518

“I may not be able to do a lot of things, but I can do this,” she tells me. “You’re more than qualified. And the government seems to trust you a lot, probably because of the loyalty you’ve shown over the years, so I don’t think they’d object. And it’d give me a reason to keep you from your mission. I know you, so I want a bodyguard I can trust; one that won’t corner me and stab me in the back for Duvavi when no one’s looking. I won’t force you,” she quickly adds. “But what do you think?”2519

I try to think about this for a moment; it’s right out of the blue. Well, what she’s saying is quite logical. I’m not in need of any money, but maybe I’d like to help her. I’d certainly worry less if I was with her and could keep her safe from any likely assassins. Who knows what Duvavi is planning? “Alright,” I nod. “Until I’m called for another mission.”2520

She sits back in her chair and smiles. “Thankyou.”2521

There’s a long silence while we both relax and reflect on this new decision. I don’t think I’ve ever felt so overwhelmed before. I couldn’t have said no even if I wanted to. If Avi thinks she’s not cut out to be an Empress, she’s completely wrong.2522

I look down absently at the table in front of me that’s covered in open books. They’re all about Daisitar and Natale, Avi’s parents, I realise. “Learning about your family history?” I ask.2523

She sits up and stares at the books thoughtfully. “Yes, actually. I was kind of curious to know what they were like. They seemed like good people.”2524

I pick up the closest book that’s open to a picture of the two rulers and an article about some new hospital they had opened. “Huh,” I murmur.2525

Avi frowns. “What?”2526

I look up at her and shrug, putting the book back on the table. “Nothing, really. I can understand your interest in your parents. It’s just that, personally, I’d be more interested in the identity of the assassin. The one that killed them and tried to kill you.”2527

She blinks in surprise. “The assassin…”2528

I nod. “I mean, his identity isn’t recorded anywhere. If he were dead it wouldn’t matter, but the incident was only eighteen years ago, and I can almost guarantee he’s still alive out there somewhere. I don’t know,” I chuckle. “Maybe I’m just a more vengeful person than you or something. He obviously has nothing against you anymore, and there’s no real reason that his identity should be revealed.”2529

“I didn’t even think about that,” Avi breathes. “He’s… still out there.” 2530

It takes me this long to realise that it hasn’t in fact occurred to her yet that the guy who killed her family is still alive. How could I be so stupid, yapping on like that as if nothing mattered? “Ugh,” I whack myself in the head. “I’m sorry, Avi. You’ve got enough to worry about.”2531

“No. It’s alright,” she says quietly. “I’m glad you told me.”2532

Glad. That word usually describes smiling or laughing; some sort of happiness. Watching her face, I don’t think she looks at all glad. To think I came here to try and cheer her up. Standing, I take a deep breath. “Maybe I should leave.”2533

“No.” Without looking up she thrusts a hand out as if to stop me, though I’m too far for her to reach.2534

“I… was going to get a little training in this afternoon,” I shrug. “So I’d better—”2535

“Can I come with you?” she asks, rising from her seat.2536

The idea takes me completely by surprise. “Come with me? But… you’re an—”2537

“If I’m an Empress, then surely I should have a little freedom,” she says. “I need to get out of this tower. The air is too thick to breathe.”2538

I take a step back; she’s starting to overwhelm me again. “Avi, it wouldn’t be safe for you to just go out with no one guarding you.”2539

“You deem yourself without the skill to keep me safe?” she asks dryly.2540

I shake my head. “Even if I were ok with it, you could never leave the Triumph without anyone noticing. They wouldn’t let you leave.”2541

“When I became Empress, I agreed to lead a government; not be imprisoned by it,” Avi argues. Clearly she’s already spent too much time with the politicians. She’s quite ready with her answers.2542

I frown and shake my head. No matter what she says, I know we couldn’t do it. “Avi,” I mutter doubtfully.2543

“We could take the stairwells,” she says. “No one uses them, and any mechs watching the cameras won’t see anything out of the ordinary. After all, we’re allowed to go anywhere in the building. No one would know.”2544

“No,” I tell her firmly.2545

She crosses her arms and cocks her head to one side. “As your Empress, I order you to take me training with you.”2546

I wince, trying to find a way out of this. “…As a spectator?” I ask hopefully.2547

She thinks for a moment. “…Maybe.” She turns and heads through the door on the right side of the room. “Just give me a minute to change into something more practical.”2548

I suddenly get the uneasy feeling she doesn’t plan on being a spectator at all. I really think this newfound royalty might have gone to her head.2549

~End of Untitled~ 2550

(So far)